《The Alpha's throne》 Chapter 1: The starting point : Lona Chapter 1: The starting point : Lona A thunderstorm arise ~ A dark night where a full moon shine''s brightly , a pack of people fighting each other . A fittest survival that only the strongest can rule . With a strongest wind and pour down of rain ; the lightning strikes at the branch of a tree . In a middle of nowhere there''s a man holding a child wearing a red hood , as he tried to escape from the enemies . The man stops for a while and tilt his head above as his red eyes reflecting the moonlight . He can hear the voices of his people fighting each other . He can feel their agony , anger and displeasure . He flinch and jump towards the tree branch when he feel that someone targeting him . He looked below and saw some of his men fighting the enemies . He jump below and look around , one of his men nod at each other and surround him as they are ready to die for the sake of the child . All of them stop for a while and look above the sky''s ; as the moon starting to change its color - a red moon . A red moon which indicates that their true power will unleash , as they started to shape shifting into a werewolf . Their eyes be wide as they change into a pack of wolf . A man holding a child suddenly change into a big wolf with a golden fur while some of the wolf change into a ck and a white fur . All of them have the same eyes - red as blood as their canine sharp teeth clenching each other . All of them howl as they look at the moon . The man who be a wolf , slowly approach the baby whose crying so loud . He bite the corner of its clothes as he look at his men and nod each other . He turn around as he wave his tails and started running faster . He can feel that someone was chasing him . He looked around to find a safe ce for the child as he tried so hard to escape and avoid the enemies attack . He looked above and saw a birds nest , he jump higher while looking around as he gently put the child at the bird''s nest . He jump below and started running towards his men . With his w that was sharp as de , he attack the ck fur wolf as he howl so loud . He look around and saw one of his men bleeding , he run towards his men and attack those enemies . The man can identify his allies from the pack of wolf as all of his men have a tattoo from their back and all of them was wearing a golden pendant - the only identity that they belong to the Monsieur Family''s . He howl and look at the enemies as some of them step back and look at him . The difference between their size which grows the enemies to back down . He flinch ang jump at the side when he saw one of them attacking him . He clench his canine teeth and looked furiously at them as his red eyes shines brightly . He run and jump towards the enemies as he sh his ws . Some of the enemies started to retreat as they can fight him on one on one . One of his allies with a ck fur started to shape shift into a human form and ask him " where''s the child ? " . He look at him for a while and howl then started to shape shift into his human form and say " in a safe ce " . Another allies with a white fur shape shift into a human form as he cough and say " we still have an enemies here " . Both of them look at him and say " but some are backing down " . Some of the enemies started to shape shift into their human form as they''re started to step back without saying a single word . Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. " The moon shine''s brightly , as if it gives a favor on us " says the man while looking at the moon . As he started to reminiscing where this fight was started . One of his allies replied " I hope they''re fine " as he referring to their master . He look below as he started thinking that this war was started a week ago when a ck witch announce about the book of prophecy that was found on the deepest enchanted forest . As the prophecy say " A new ruler''s will born with a greatest power to unleash and change the world " thus the war between the werewolf started . A thousand year''s have passed since thest King died . The werewolf pack have no ruler since then and some of them want to lead the pack and thus the fight between the werewolf started , as they want to be a new ruler of their n . They want to be a new ruler who can lead the pack of werewolf and who was looked up by the others but there are some of the werewolf who doesn''t care as they are enjoying their life but all of it was change when a ck witch announce about the book that they found on the deepest enchanted forest ; and thus the war between the wolf begin . A conflict between the families emerged when some of the werewolf interpret the books as '' only the new ruler can unleash the greatest power '' . A bloody war between a werewolf started - which to determined the rightful ruler of the n , as they interpret that the wolf who have a blood line as the previous King can be the ruler of the n thus they started fighting each other , even if you''re a commoner whose ancestor have a blood line of a previous king can be a new ruler of the n as long as you have the King''s blood run in your veins . A families that split into three group was known since a thousand of years with a grace of the goddess deity''s and the King , they are known as the strongest families as they are a pack of Alpha with a beta and omega''s servant . The Alpha wolf who have known with their golden fur and the Beta wolf who have known with their ck fur andstly the omega wolf who goes into heat during the first quarter red moon which only happens twice a year - as for their fur it is white as snow . He snapped back when he feel pain at his back . He didn''t feel the presence of this person . He tilt his head and look above and their he saw the red eyes werewolf with a golden fur . " An alpha wolf , I wonder which family they belong ? " he asked himself He look at his blood as he smirk at the enemy''s . He smile and look at the red moon as he started to shape shift into a wolf . He clench his canine teeth and howl louder as he jump higher and bite the enemy''s ear . Both of them started fighting when his allies howl and as they point at the back . He step back and nod at them as they started running fast . The golden fur enemy started chasing him but he look at his men and nod at them . All of them nod each other as they fully attack the golden fur enemy . He run faster until no one can catch him . He look around and jump higher towards the bird''s nest . He look at the child and howl then shape shift into a human form . He slowly and gently pick the child and jump from above while holding a child to the ground and started to whistle on his men . He look above the sky and saw the red moon starting to fade and saw the thunder strike to the bird nest . He run faster while trying to catch his breath and covering his wound . You can hear the child''s crying voice and the pack of wolf''s howling each other , as he run faster trying to escape the baby . Chapter 2: The Alpha Lady Chapter 2: The Alpha Lady A year''s passed by ~ In a middle of nowhere ; A woman name Clona whose wearing a red hood was holding a basket while picking a fruits at the forest . Suddenly she heard a sound around the bush . She put her basket gently at the ground as she slowly pick her knife at her pocket and slowly walked with the tip a toe on the ground . She take a sneak peak and saw a deer . She lick the corner of her lips while thinking " a lunch with a deer at the table is much more better than a vegetables " . She slowly approach the deer and jump towards it . The deer shake their body as it wants to escape but the woman suddenly stab the deer''s side with a knife ; she repeatedly stab it until the deer could not move . She ster a smile on her lips as she look at the poor deer . Suddenly she feel''s water drop at her arms . She look above the sky and mumbled " why is it suddenly raining ? " . She hurriedly pick the deer at the ground and run towards the big tree . She took a long breath and say " I wonder , when will it stop ? " . She drained her wet clothes as she look at the deer . She smiled for a while then lick her lips . She flinch when she heard a sound at the back of the bush . She grab her knife and get herself ready when someone jumping towards her . She step back for a while and raised her knife , she was ready to fight when she heard a snicker . Her eyebrows raised as she was irritate when she saw this guy laughing at him . Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. " Clona you really an idiot ! " whileughing hard " really ? then no meat for you " she crossed her arms while looking at him " Jeez ~e on ! I''m just kidding " Clona rolled her eyes and asked " what are you doing here ? ". The man stop fromughing and say " Well , your father want me to fetch you " . Clona stumped her feet at the ground and say " I''m not a kid ! ". The manugh as he slowly walk towards her and pinch her cheeks and say " Well for us your still a kid , Lady " . Clona smack his hands " whatever Nate " . Nate was her childhood friend , his an Omega Wolf who be clona''s best friend . As for clona , she was known as an Alpha Lady on their ce as she was the daughter of the chief in town . Setting an example as an elegant alpha kid , she must obey her father''s rule . It may be strict but it was for her sake . She maybe a dignified Alpha wolf but the truth is can''t even maintain her wolf form . She can transform into a wolf but only for a minutes , unlike the other wolf who can maintain their wolf form and can shape shift into human form . As for her , she was trained under the guidance of her father . The rain stops for a while , they look each other andugh . They pick up the deer and hurriedly walked towards the town . The town that was known as '' Alphec Town '' , Clona''s family was responsible of protecting the town''s people and thus they we''re attained as the chief of town . At the distance , she saw her father at the front of the Altar where their ancestor and the historic event written . She smile and run towards her father , she even heard Nate''s voice shouting " you damn girl , help me pick up this deer " but clonaughed hardly and stick out her tongue . " Father ! Father ! I brought a deer " she happily told her father . Her father tilt his head at her and say " Clona , meditation was still in process " . She step back and bow her head as she asked forgiveness to her ancestor . She heard someone calling her name so she raised her head and look around and their she saw one of her best friend Steph waving her hands at her , she smiled for a while and nod . She slowly walk outside the altar and hurriedly run towards her friend . " You silly girl , your father was still meditating why are you disturbing him ? " but Clona justugh at her while bowing her head . Chapter 3 : The three golden wolf Chapter 3 : The three golden wolf " I am the chief of town of this ce . May I know who you are and what you''re doing on this ce ? " . One of the men whose wearing a golden cape , forward himself " Not a golden Alpha was on this ce , there''s no one can support this town . I have a proposal to the people living on this ce . We from the Desmond family would like to im this town " . All of them with an awe face , look at each other . The chief of town cough again to get the town''s people attention . He clear his throat and asked " Why would the Desmond family im this town ? " . The town''s people was fiercely looking at them and shout " this town was belong to us ". The two golden cape raised their hands to let them shut for a while as the other guy continue " You guys know what happen on this world right ? , the prophecy just announce that this world will be a battle field and only the strongest can survive . Now , how can this town will survive during the apocalypse if you''re not associated to anyone ? " . The guy have a point . With the bloody war going on , not only the pack of werewolf was fighting but also the other entities living on this world . Only the strongest will can able to survive . The chief of town spoke as he wave his hand to shut them for a while " We the Alphec people won''t submit to anyone . We want to live peacefully as we don''t want to join on this war " . The second guy wearing a golden capeugh and smirk at them " Do you think you can avoid this war ? do you think you will able to survive on this world ? With the Monsieur and Vaunticias Family''s gone , do you think there''s some whose suitable as Desmond family can rule this world ? " . Clona saw her father''s eyes turned red as he clench his fist hardly with the spear . She thought to herself '' why does her father act weirdly ? '' . Her father put the spear down as he tried to calm himself " This is pointless , like I said we don''t want to submit to any household " . The third guy wearing a golden cape twitch his head to the chief of town as his eyes red as blood reflecting to the moon " What ? do you think you have a choice on this situation ? " . Clona can feel an anger with his voice as she saw his sharp nails turning into a w of werewolf . The town''s people get their selves ready as they understood immediately that whatever the oue is , this people want to control them by submitting themselves . Clona saw her father''s head twitch and look above the sky . '' The blood moon wasing '' she eximed silently and she will know that a bloody fight will be immerse on this day . Out of the blue she feel that her heart , beat faster when the light of the moon reflect on her eyes . She look above as her red eyes widen and she can feel herself to turn into a werewolf . She bite her lips and took a deep breath . She must not turn into a wolf as she could not control herself . Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She flinch when she heard a howl . The bright moon turn into a bloody moon , she saw her town''s people turning into a werewolf . The trio wearing a golden cape smirk and the enemies starting to shape shift into their wolf form . Clona step back and hide at the tree as she look at her father . Her father didn''t transform into a wolf as well as those golden cape trio . She looked around and saw everyone transforming into a wolf , she look at her father and the golden cape trio and mumble '' The Alpha wolf can maintain their human form during the blood moon as they are capable of controlling them selves '' . One of the golden cape trio spoke " It seems they have a strongest Alpha on this town uh ! " as he smirk at them . Chapter 4 : Below the Red Light Chapter 4 : Below the Red Light The ck fur - beta wolf , even though they are not strongest like the Alpha wolf they can still maintain their fight as the beta wolf as they are good at fighting as well. The enemies have a three Alpha with a Beta servants while the Alphec town have an Alpha - chief in town with a beta and omega''s servant. Clona''s father name''s vio - the chief of town, facing a three strongest Alpha. As much as she want to help, she will be just a burden to him. The chief in town shape shift into a Golden fur werewolf and started fighting with the golden trio . He was facing the three strongest Alpha of Desmond Family. Clona was hiding at the bush . She was scared to enter into a battlefield . She saw her father fighting with the enemies. It was three against one. She know that her father was strong but she can''t deny that the enemies was much more stronger than him. She want to help but she can''t move her body nor lift a finger . Her heart - beat faster than a normal person . She look above the sky and saw the blood moon, the howl of werewolf repeatedly echo on her ears. She shake her head as she want to control herself. Her nails and her canine teeth started to grow. Her head tilt at above as she look fiercely to the sky. Blood Moon - is where they shape shift into a werewolf or a lycanthrope, it is said to be that since the beginning of this world. A myth about their existence ur as they are a human with the ability to shapeshift into a wolf, either purposely or after being ced under a curse by the witch or affliction with the transformations urring on the night of a full moon, but no one knows the exact origin. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. " The blood moon starting to act weird " she mumble as her eyes was glued to the sky. '' The moon look like a red light '' she think as she feel a sudden energy inside of her body. Something trigger''s that make her inner wolf wild. She blink for a while as her eyes started to widen. Her eyes started to change its color from the red to a golden eyes. She blink for a while as she can feel an unknown feeling on her body. She flinch when she heard her father''s growl. She took a sneak peak at the bush and saw his father on the ground. Her father was bleeding and crying of pain. One of the golden trio shape shift into a human form and pick her father''s spear, he raised it to the mid air and throw it towards him. She gasped for a while but her father manage to avoid the attack. vio shape shift into his human form and pick up the spear. Clona saw the naked body of these people when they transform into a human form as their clothes was torn to pieces when they shape shift into a wolf. She''s praying for her father''s safety as her father was surrounded by these three Alpha wolf. Two of the golden trio transform into a wolf then attack him from side to side while the other one was shape shift into a human form and attack him at the front. Chapter 5 : The strongest Alpha Chapter 5 : The strongest Alpha Her father scrawl then jump higher towards the branch of the tree but one of the two golden trio, jump much higher than him and thus she saw at the mid air her father was been scratch by the ws of the enemies. She saw a blood dripping at her father''s back. Her father shape shift into a human form and step back while holding the wound on his side. Clona''s eyes much widen as she can see how hurt her father is. She want to help him but how ?. She saw a lot of blood dripping on the ground. Both of her father''s arms and his back was wounded. She clench her teeth as her nails started to grow. She can''t take it. She don''t want to see her father hurt anymore. Her mind bes nk, she only heard the sound of the pack of wolves fighting each other. Her eyes was glued at her father''s blood as she can see the reflection of the moon. She began to transform into a wolf. Her tails began to pop out. Her entire body starts molding itself into its new werewolf shape, which is usually a lot taller and broader than a human and somewhat slouched. Her bones begin to snap, lengthen, and pop through the skin and back into ce as it creates an entirely new foundation. She grows excessive body hair and bes feral with huge glowing red or golden eyes and fangs with a sharpen teeth, in a minutes, she began to be a wolf. She transform from a werewolf into a huge wolf. She howl as her eyes reflecting at the blood moon. Her body was moving on its own as she can''t control her inner part. She howl louder which makes all of them stop. All of them shape shift into their human form as they look at each other. It was their first time to hear a loud howl and they can feel that it''s not an ordinary wolf, it''s one of the strongest wolf that makes you submit. It''s an Alpha wolf with a royal blood !. The golden trio and her father stop fighting as they turn around and saw Clona into her wolf form. Her father''s eyes widen and shape shift into a human and mumble "Clona ?" but her daughter didn''t recognize her. '' Why is she here ?'' his mind was full of question but she can''t think a rightful answer. One of the golden trio shape shift into a werewolf and smirk " It looks like they have another Alpha " while licking his lips. Her father turn at him and shout "Stop! don''t attack her" but he justughed hardly and attack her. One of the golden trio thought that she can kill this wolf like nothing but unexpectedly Clona was much more stronger than anyone. He smirk and transform into a werewolf and using his sharp nails he stab Clona''s stomach, which result bleeding. Clona howl louder as her eyes itself. She stop from howling and look at the guy, the two golden trio shout at their allies "Run!" "step back hurry!". Clona''s eyes widen and be darker than blood and without hesitation she bite the enemy''s arms and spit it to the ground. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. All of them was looking with an awe face. The enemy cry from the agony, his arms was torn from his body. He step back as his eyes full of tears. The two golden trio run towards at them as they started to attack her but Clona''s father - vio, interrupt one of them by throwing his spear. Chapter 6 : The difference Chapter 6 : The difference In transformation, people like them can transform into a werewolf and wolf. A werewolf transformation is where they look like a human and can walk like a human. On this form, as a werewolf they gain an extraordinary abilities like senses of sight, smell, and hearing unlike on their wolf form where they need to walk using their four legs, but on their wolf form the only advantages is that they can run fast and can jump higher. It is said to be that they have a speedy healing abilities but this abilities was only apply to the Alpha but not all Alpha. The three golden trio step back as they face unnatural enemy''s. One of them was the arm''s being torn. They look at her wounds but it slowly began to heal. "how can it be ?, only those chosen Alpha can have that abilities. Are you kidding me ? there''s another Alpha that hold a stronger power than us? ". Clona''s wound started to close itself as she howl louder at the sky while looking at the blood moon. Her gaze turning to darken as she started to attack someone. Allies or not, she''s still attacking as she hold no control of herself. " Hey~ who is she ? " one of the golden trio asked to vio, whose much more worried on her daughter than his life " hey ! " but vio doesn''t hear anything, as he only think is how he stop her daughter from rampage. " Howe there''s a superior Alpha on this ce? " the enemy shout while looking at Clona, who rush around in a violent and uncontroble manner. The three of gasp when suddenly, a wolf appear at them and howl louder at their face. All of them step back and shape shift into a wolf as they run at the back. Clona hasn''t gotten control on her wolf form. She can''t even transform into a werewolf. Even without her werewolf, Clona was stronger and faster than anyone.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her eyes twitch when she saw the three golden trio hurriedly run to escape. She howl louder and jump higher and attack them. With her sharpen ws she''s able to wound the two of the golden trio. Clona stop from attacking and look at the Sky as she repeatedly howl louder than anyone. One of the golden trio spoke " You damn monster ! Even though with your wolf form your still stronger than us ? ". Clona''s hear twitch as she slowly walked towards them. " Clona ! " they stop and look at their back. Clona''s father was looking at her with a worried face but she doesn''t recognize her father as she howl loud and ready to attack him. The townspeople force their way and stop her attack. Her head twitch when she heard those three golden trio running away from them. Using hear tails she sh it into the townspeople and jump higher towards the golden trio. With her sharp canine teeth and sharpen ws she''s able to manage to kill the center person. Biting the arms and with her sharpen ws, she stab one of the golden trio from his heart, a gushing blood spit on his mouth. All of them gasp and step back with a fear on their face. They all can hear Clona''s howl as the blood moon starting to fade. Chapter 7 : My lovely daughter Chapter 7 : My lovely daughter Clona''s howl louder as she look at the golden trio. Only two of them left, the enemies whose fighting the tows people are started to run away as fast they could. The man whose arms was torn, push his ally aside "you go back alive and report it to them" while looking the front. His angered face was written as he saw one of his ally died in front of his eyes. " We will die if none of us be a bait". Clona continue with howl as she look around who will she attack next, when suddenly they saw a wolf at the mid air jumping towards her. The town''s people shape shift into a werewolf while some of them shape shift into a wolf and started attacking her. The two enemies could not move as they saw the town''s people surrounding the wild beast. One of snap and pulled the other one "let''s go , we will die at this ce". He strongly pulled the other one as they run faster to escape. Clona was struggling as she tried to escape from the town''s people. She howl louder and look at her father while her father trying her best to make her remember her. " Clona, I know you can hear me. Pleasee back to us. Don''t let your inner wolf, control you". One of the town''s people shape shift into a human form and asked "What is she doing here? Aren''t we forbid her from transforming into a wolf ? ". The other one shape shift into a human and answered " she still a kid, maybe she wants to help us". Some of them shape shift into their human form. "Clona was a good girl. I know she didn''t mean to harm us" "What happen to her ? Is it really her ? " While some of them are talking, the chief of town, shape shift into a wolf and say "this is not the time to argue and talk each other. My daughter''s life was on line ". All of them nod and started to transform into a wolf and a werewolf then force themselves at her. "Your daughter was much more stronger than a Male Alpha", the chief of town look at him with a sadden face "but she can''t control her inner part, you know that each of us have an inner part which holds a stronger power which is easier to control but with my daughter''s case she''s different from among of us. She was born with uncontroble power, it needs a lot of training to be able to hold this power". He looked at his daughter with a worried face as his tears stared to fall down. He slowly wipes his tears pulled the guy "Everyone please stand back, let me handle this. She''s my daughter, my lovely daughter. If there''s someone can make her calm it must be me". Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A wolf woman shape shift into a human form and asked "how could you do it ? could she able to recognize you ? ". The chief of town chuckles "His my daughter. I am willing to die if it means stopping her" and transform into a huge wolf - a golden fur wolf with a w of a nails and a canine teeth like a sharp de. He jump higher and sh his w at her daughter''s back. Chapter 8 : Father ! Chapter 8 : Father ! She scratch the back of her daughter with his sharp ws and bite her arms. The shinning golden fur which reflect the moon shines bright as he howl at the Sky. Her daughter howl louder and clench her canine teeth. She look furiously on her father and run faster towards him. She using the same technique when she killed a man earlier but her father manage to avoid it. She jump and sh her ws but her father manage to defend himself by shing his ws to her. A w to w fight. She was bleeding and the wounds on her arms could not heal immediately. She can''t use her healing abilities yet, cause she used it up when healing her big wounds earlier, it was during her fight with the golden trio. With a big wound like that, it needs a lot of heal to close the wound. She howl in agony when her father bite her side, a small flesh of skin was opened. She look angrily at him as her ws started to change its color into a red nails which is more sharpen and stronger than earlier. An immense fight between a father and a daughter started. The town''s people didn''t know what to do. If they will help them or not. The two huge wolf look at each other with a fierce look as both of them howl louder. The town''s people covered their ears as it started to bleed inside. Just a howl with these two, the town''s people feared and afraid of getting closer as their body feels a certain shiver down their spine. Both of them look at each other and the first one who attack is the daughter. Like a sh she was easily transport at his father''s back. His father step back and wag his long tail. The daughter used her tails as she makes a circle on it then jump and m her tails at his father''s back. The town''s people look at them with an awe. This is how Alpha wolf fight each other. Just hearing them howl you already know how powerful are they. An Alpha whose stronger with a gifted abilities which is unfair to other ss - Beta and Omega. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. All of them say " Woah ! " when they saw their chief of town being pushed back by his own daughter. Some of them started to shape shift to provide back up but the chief of town howl at them. All of them understood as the howl means to ''stand back and watch''. The chief of town shape shift into his human form and step back while holding his arms that bleed fast. He maybe an Alpha but his healing abilities could not heal fast, it needs a lot of time to heal himself unlike his daughter who can heal faster than anyone, The town''s people shout when they saw the daughter forcing herself towards her father. Even the father with his human form. You can still say that he was much more stronger than anyone. Using his bare hands his able to defend the clutch of the sharpen ws towards him. He was pushed back. As much as he want to transform, he want to use this opportunity to talk her daughter. His looking at her daughter''s eyes " Clona pleasee back to us" but she just howl at him. Just like a dog that need to be tamed. Clona was eagerly wag her tails as she want to oppose his father. The chief of town was been pushed down until his kneeling at the ground while repeatedly call her daughter''s name. The town''s people gasp and scream as they saw the chief of town being pushed at the ground. Clona howl louder and was ready to bite his father. When suddenly the blood moon''s fade away and turns into an ordinary full moon. It seems her inner wolf weaken and thus she''s able to control herself for a while. All of them stop when they first heard Clona''s voice with her wolf form "Father ! ", her tears pour at her father''s arms. She howl for a while and look at the moon then look at the town''s people, whose backing away from her. She howls again and turn head at his father. She howl for ast time and turn her back then run away from the forest. She heard her father''s repeatedly shout her name but she didn''t turn her back as she continued to run away from them. Chapter 9 : A lonely wolf Chapter 9 : A lonely wolf Week''s passed by, since the incident happened. Clona''s memory was fresh that looks like it happen yesterday. She''s thankful when the blood moon fade, she can grasp a hold on her inner wolf for a while. At least she''s able to save the town''s people and her father but it looks like she killed someone. Her memory started toeback. She cursed herself being an Alpha, she cursed herself being a weak person. When her inner wolf started to consume her, she couldn''t hold and took control of it. She took a deep sigh then look at the sky. '' It was your damned fault that it was happen '' she mumbled. There''s no way she will go back to the town. She don''t want to trouble anyone. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ''Now, what should I do? I can''t live without anyone''s help'' she took a deep sigh and look around to find a suitable foods. She saw arge apple tree and beside is a water that flows from above. ''A waterfalls? '' she mumble as she lean closer and look at the water. ''I guess it is safe to drink? '' she walk forward towards the falls and look carefully at the clear water. She saw her reflections. She lean her face at the water as she bend down her knees and smell on it. ''I think it''s safe to drink'' she gently dipped her hands at the water and using the palm of her hands, she hurriedly sip the water and drank it. ''I guess nothing happen to me? '' she look at the water for a while then drink again. Her red eyes reflect at the clear water as she look at therge tree through the reflection. ''I''m hungry'' she mumble as she gently touch her stomach. It''s been a weeks since she left the town. She haven''t eaten since yesterday. She was wondering from one ce to another. For these past few days, she only eat some fruits and vegetables. Her stomach growl. She stood up and walk towards therge apple tree. Climbing thisrge tree was too easy as she was working hard for herself like harvesting or hunting at the forest. Arge tree with a golden apple. She count the apples at every branch and smirk ''I guess, I don''t need to find a foods. Thisrge tree have a lot of apples'' she lick the edge of her lips and happily climb the tree. She can hear the growl of her stomach as she picked an apples. Using the edge of her clothes, she wipe the first apple and rub it gently then took a single bite on it. ''Yummy ! so delicious'' she mumble then continue to eat.She jump at the other branch and slowly picked the golden apple. She gently throw the apple at the ground and continue to picked some apples. She took a deep breath and look at the mountain on the other side. ''What a nice view'' she mumble. She jump higher at the top of the tree and look around. She saw a vast of ocean surrounded with a beautiful scenery, She awe when she saw a tworge ship at the pier taking a voyage. The Alphec Town''s location was on a deep forest at the Vidia''s Northern Continent. It is a small continent with a various food supply. A fish that was located at the core of the ocean and a lot of fruits and vegetables that was been harvest by some people. A lot of business was made through this continent. It was Clona''s dream to travel around the world as she want to explore and be an adventurous woman but it was all shattered because of her power. She flinch when she heard a noise. She hurriedly jump from above to the branch and slowly took a peak at the leaves. There he saw a young man at the falls taking a bath. She blush for a while when she realized that this guy was naked all along. Chapter 10 : First Encounter Chapter 10 : First Encounter She saw a young man with a slender body and a skin that white as snow. She blushed when she realized that this guy was naked and she can see the man''s butt !. She took a deep breath as she tried to close her eyes, but her curiosity strike her so bad, to the point that she sneak a peak at the palm of her hands. Looking at the young guy''s back she can say that this guy is more handsome. She can feel a blood rushing at her face and mumble ''What an indecent guy'' as she tried to close her eyes. The branch of the tree suddenly crack and the young man turn himself at his back and ask "Who was it? ". Clona tried to calm herself as she tried to hide, but it''s no use cause the young man suddenly walked towards therge tree with a naked body and it makes her blink for a while and step back with her feet. She lost her bnce and suddenly fell at the ground. ''Ouch'' she stood up and blink her eyes. She aggressively shout when she saw the young man''s body, it was naked all along. She close her eyes as she tried to hide from embarrassment. ''Hold on why am I getting embarrassed ? it''s not me whose naked !'' The young man''s face wrinkled when he saw Clona''s behavior and that''s when he realized that he was naked and there''s a woman at his front. He curse and hurriedly jump to the water and get his clothes at the side. He immediately put his clothes back and started to walk towards her. Clona stood up firmly and ask "Who are you? ". The young man smiled but he didn''t say his name, instead he reverse the question and asked her "You, what''s your name? ". Clona''s face suddenly turn red as she feel angered all of a sudden. ''It was me who ask first, why did he reverse the question back at me?'' she mumble as she cross her arms and look at the young guy''s appearance. "It seems that you''re not from this ce. Who are you and what are you doing here? " the young man ask as he look at Clona''s appearance from head to toe. His looking at her with a fierce look and continue to asked "Are you an enemy? ". Clona raise her eyes and cross her arms again "Am I not allowed on this ce? " she asked "It''s not like that, but the rumor was spread across this ce that there''s a group of bandits that lurking and sabotage the people on this area" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Clona think deeply ''I didn''t know of that. I haven''t encounter anyone while lurking this ce'' "You haven''t encountered anyone of them? " the young man asked and zip his pants. Clona shake her head as she think deeply and say "No". She was on her deep thoughts when she heard the young man snapped his finger and ask "Why are you here? It seems your not on this ce". Clona finch as she don''t want to utter a single word, instead she lied and say "I run from home". The young man nod his head and didn''t try to ask her again. He turn his back and let a few words "Be careful on your way, we don''t know when they attack". Chapter 11 : The Bandits Chapter 11 : The Bandits Clona think deeply on what the young man say. She haven''t encountered a bandit yet. She shake''s her head as she don''t want to think what he say. ''There''s no way that a bandit will go to this ce'' she mumble while eating some apples. She suddenlyugh when she remember on what he say. She stood up and look around the area. This ce was been abandoned, she don''t know where she is. As much as she remember she walk and walk until her feet drag her unto this ce. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was already a night time. She saw the moon arise and a wolf''s howl at the distance. She took a deep sigh as she will be sleeping by herself again in an unknown ce. She closed her eyes and ready to sleep when she heard a sound near the bush. She suddenly stood up and look around to find an unusual thing. She close her eyes and sharpen her ears. She heard a woman''s voice shouting at the other side of the bush. She hurriedly jump at the the branch of the tree and hide from their leaves. She took a peak and saw a woman holding a bunch of woods while shouting for help. At the her back is group of people tried to catch her. ''A bandits ?'' she mumble as she tried to hide her presence. The woman stumble her feet and lost her bnce. She tried to get up but her feet was engulf with a vines. She turn her back and saw the group of peopleughing at her. She took the knife at her basket and cut the vines at her feet. She hurriedly stood up and tried to run but one of the enemy''s pulled her hair and dragged her away. Her face was messy and full of tears and snot. She look above the tree and saw a shadow that reflecting the moon''s light. She sob and look at the shadow and plead for help. Clona clench her teeth as she doesn''t know what to do. She look at the woman whose begging for help. She look at the group of people and count them one by one. ''There''s five of them uh'' she mumble silently. The woman haven''t given up yet. She stab the guy''s hand with her knife and kick her stomach. She run fast towards therge tree and hoping that the mere shadow will help her. The four of the enemy''s turn their back and tried to catch the woman but they step back when Clona jump at their front and pulled the woman''s hand. The guy who was stab by the woman was so angry, to the point that she want to kill her. Clona dragged the woman, while pulling her arms and run away to the deepest ce. It''s already a night time and the full moon was starting to emerge. She can hear the enemy''s footstep, running as they tried to catch them. The woman look around and saw a small Nipa hut at the side. She pulled back her arms and point at the hut. Clona nod and they begin to run towards it. Both of them tried to catch their breath as they look around to find help. They flinch when they heard the bandits voice looking at them. Without hesitation they hurriedly open the small door and enter the hut. Both of them took a long breath and sneak a peak at outside. They saw the bandits looking at them anywhere. "The moon arise" the woman say as she look at the sky "Are you gonna transform into a wolf? " . The woman shakes her head and say "I can''t" Then they saw some of the bandits, shape shift into their wolf form and howl at the Sky. Chapter 12 : Beta Chapter 12 : Beta The woman took her knife thenmand her to silence for a while. The bandits started to sniff the area to find them. Clona move forward on her hands and knees by dragging her body close to the ground. She silently put her ear to the ground as she listen to the enemies footstep. Even though, she is on her human form. She still have an extraordinary abilities like super sense of hearing. The woman crawl beneath the table while holding a knife. Their heart, beating fast as they want to calm their selves. They look at each other and nod. Clona point her finger to the left window. The woman understood and crawl back to hide. A moment of silence, both of them get their selves ready. They can hear the wolf howl''s outside. A cricket and a night time birds sound, overflow the entire night. The woman''s hand was shaking while holding her knife. Clona crawl towards the right window and sneak a peek through the hole. She didn''t see any bandits at the outside. She lean her ears and tried to listen the outside''s surrounding but she haven''t heard any bandits. She took a deep breath and stood up. She open the window and look outside to make sure but there''s no enemy. She turn her back and smile at the woman "I guess they are gone". The woman hurriedly crawl towards her and stood up. She look at the window and its true that the enemy''s are gone. She make a sound of relief and look at her "Thank you". Clona just smiled and hurriedly open the door to get out but suddenly she was stop when someone pulled her hair at the side corner. She was treeified when she saw the group bandits waiting at them at the other side of the door while some of them was, at the top of roof. She gulp then look at the woman and mumble "run". The woman''s leg was shaking and could not move an inch. She look above and saw a three wolf looking at her. ''Jeez~ Is this really the end of me? '' she mumble Clona tried to calm herself and look at the bandits. She blink for a while and keep herself calm. She took a long breath and started to talk to them "We- we don''t want to uhm we don''t want a fight". There''s no way she can say a damn word. Just seeing them makes her body feel shiver. She''s afraid. She look below and bite her lips. She''s scared to utter a single word. She keeps looking at the ground hoping that she have a power that can help her escape this situation but No!. She can''t even control her own power. She''s afraid to shape shift into her wolf form. She can''t make a loss at her form cause there''s a woman who will suffer at the end. She''s afraid of hurting her. The only hope she have is someone mighte and help them but it''s impossible. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She close her eyes and ready to ept her fate when she heard arge howl at the distance. She saw a ck fur wolf running towards them. "A beta wolf? " she mumble. The beta wolf keep on howling. The bandits get their selves ready for a fight but they step back when they saw howrge the beta wolf is. "Was a beta wolf was this size? ". The beta wolf wasrger that her father''s wolf form. ''Is he really a beta or an Alpha'' she though while looking at the ck fur wolf Chapter 13 : A savior Chapter 13 : A savior The woman step back as she scared of what happens next. She''s afraid of the fight between a wolf. She don''t want to enter their bloody fight. Clona step back and take a sign of relief ''Someone came and save us! ''. The beta wolf makes arge noise towards the bandits. The enemy started to regroup and continuous attack them. Clona step back towards the door and hurriedly shut it then run towards the window and sneak a peak at the outside. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She flinch when she heard the woman''s voice asking "Do you know that beta wolf? ". Clona shrug and shake her heads "No, I don''t". Both of them look at the outside and saw how the beta wolf fight. It seems that this wolf was a fighter. Even though he was a beta, he is still capable of fighting them alone. Clona mesmerized with his attack as it full of elegant. She can feel how pain is it to hit by those sharpen ws. The beta wolf jump higher to the mid air and attack the three wolf and using the sharpen w, the beta wolf sh it to the enemies. The three of growl as they feel pain on it. All of them looking at the beta wolf and started to step back and run away. Clona smiled and hurriedly open the door but the woman hold her hands and asked "Is it safe? What if it will attack on us? ". Clona think for a while but her curiosity overflows her mind so she shrug her shoulders and say "Don''t worry I will protect you" and smiled at her. The woman took a long breath as she surrender with Clona''s stubbornness. The both of them run towards the beta wolf to thanks for the help. The beta wolf was looking at them with a furious look. The woman step back and hide at Clona''s back and say "Thank you". Clona smiled and extend to shake hands. They saw the beta wolf took a breath and shape shift into a human form. Both of them close their eyes and covered their eyes, as the know that, when the wolf shape shift into their human form they will basically a naked person. Clonaugh as she remember something. She sneak a peak between her fingers and saw the beta''s wolf human form. She was shock when she know this guy. "You, it was you from the morning" while pointing her fingers at the young man. "Oops, I''m so sorry" while covering her eyes. They heard the young man walk towards the small nipa hut. Both of them we''re still closing and covering their eyes. They flinch when they heard the young man''s voice "You can now open your eyes". Both of them turn their back and saw the young man. Clona''s face turning red as she blushed while looking on how handsome this guy is. The woman step back and hide Clona''s back again while looking at the young man. Clona extend her hands again to shake "I''m really sorry and thank you for your help". The young man just look at her hands. Clona feel embarrassed so she put her hands down and say "My name is Clona. I''m so sorry for intruding your ce and thank you for helping us " and smiled happily. She''s fidgeting as she feel embarrassed of herself. She intertwined her fingers and asked "Can I know your name Mr. Savior ? ". The young man didn''t say much. He nod and look at the woman at her back. "Oh! her? I really don''t know about her but she was chased by those guys so I just help her" Clona smile and pulled the woman''s hand to introduce herself. The man nod as he understand the situation and before the woman can introduce herself. The young man open his mouth and say "I am Ryga, nice to meet you" Chapter 14 : A witch Chapter 14 : A witch "I am Ryga, nice to meet you" The woman was still afraid of her as she keeps on hiding behind Clona''s back. Ryga look at him in a weird way and asked "Is there''s something wrong with me?". The woman shake her head and say "N- no" while stuttering. "Are you afraid of him? "Clona ask and the woman nod "Why? " The woman intertwin her fingers and say "cause his a wolf? ". Clona and Ryga look at her with a weird look with a head full of question mark. "I''m also a wolf but I can''t fully transfer to my form". The woman makes a shocking face and step back and cover her face "Don''t eat me". Clona and Ryga was looking each other. A moment of silence until Clona burst herughter andughed hardly while Ryga was coughing to hide hisughter. "Why can you say that? Aren''t you a wolf as well? " The woman went to silence for a while. Clona look at her and asked "Is this what you mean by ''I can''t'' when I asked you about a wolf transformation? ". The woman could not utter a single word as she was hesitant to say a words. "Look, we won''t eat you. Okay? " She slowly walk towards the woman and extend her hands "You''re not a bad wolf? " She smiled bitterly and mumble "As long as I won''t transfer into my wolf form". The woman looked at her with a puzzle face. Clona want to make her calm by holding her hands. "I won''t hurt you". The woman smile and look at her with a sign of relief. "Anyway, if you''re not a wolf then what are you? " Ryga ask as he feel puzzle with the woman. The woman pulled her hands and intertwined her fingers and say "I''m not a wolf". Clona started to think and say "then you''re a human? ". The woman shakes her head. Ryga move forward and asked "than what are you? ". The woman look at them and say "You won''t angry or afraid of me? ". Both Ryga and Clona look at each other and say "We won''t !".She took a long breath and straighten her body "I am Dorothy" A moment of silence between Ryga and Clona. They''re still waiting on what she will say next. "I am- uhm I- I am a witch" the woman say with a low voice. Ryga and Clona didn''t hear herst words so they ask her to repeat but the woman look at her surrounding while intertwining her fingers and repeatedly say "I am a witch". A moment of silence. Clona makes an awe face while looking at the woman then look at Ryga and asked "Did she say a witch? ". Ryga nod while acting cool. "Isn''t witch was from other continent? What are you doing here? " Clona ask with a full of amazement.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It''s impossible for a witch toe to this continent, as this ce was belong to the wolf pack only. Witch was living at the deepest part of forest at the Dark Continent and now a days, it was impossible to find a witch. "Well I''m not literally a whole mage witch, anyway aren''t you angry at me because this is our fault that the bloody war began?". She''s talking about the ck witch that announce about the prophecy. Ryga and Clona shake their heads and say in unison "I don''t care about the bloody war". Chapter 15 : The golden fur Alpha Chapter 15 : The golden fur Alpha All of them decided to take a rest at the Small Nipa Hut when suddenly they heard arge howl from the outside. Clona crawl to the window and sneak a peak at behind the hole. "An Alpha Wolf? " Ryga stood up and smile. Both Clona and Dorothy look at each other and nod. They follow Ryga whose happily go outside and shout "Father !" . Both of them step back. Dorothy whisper to Clona and ask "Father?, Is he just mistaken? I haven''t heard an Alpha and Beta''s father and son". The Alpha wolf walked towards them and surround it with a sniff. "Father, they''re not an enemy''s". Clona move forward and extend her hand "Nice to meet you sir? ". The alpha wolf howl and shape shift into his human form- an old man with a mustache. Ryga hurriedly give his father clothes while Dorothy and Clona was closing their eyes. "Good Eveningdies. Are my son''s friend? " the old man eximed and look at his son "Ah No sir !. Ryga help us to escape from the bandits" Clona tried to exin as she interwine her fingers hoping that this old man will listen to her, while Dorothy was hiding at her back. "I can smell a trace of alpha from you. What are you? Which family you belong? " the old man look at her furiously. She step back and look at Ryga to ask for help. She''s scared to answer the old man''s question. Ryga move forward and lean his arms to his father "don''t worry they''re not an enemy". His father was still doubtful so he asked Clona again "Which family you belong? ". Clona gulp for a while and intertwined her fingers and say "From the Alphec town". The old man raised his eye and look at her widened "An Alphec Town? ". Clona nod "My father was a chief of town and his an Alpha". The old man wrinkled his forehead as he tried to think something. Clona move towards to Ryga and hide his back while Dorothy was hiding her back. Ryga raise his hands and told his father "anyway, they need to rest so I ask them to stay a night on our ce". His father look at him for a while then nod. "I have a lot of fruits and vegetables here, share it to everyone" and calmly enter the small hut. The three of them took a long breath as they didn''t know what the old man''s reaction will be. Clona hurriedly enter the small hut then bow her head to the old man and smile "Thank you". The truth is, the old man was actually a soft hearted person especially to woman, little kids and old person but he don''t how to show as he feel embarrassed. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Clona sat on old man''s side and asked "I know, I shouldn''t ask this but my curiosity kills me so uhm is it okay to ask then ? ". The old man blink and widen his eyes "what is it ?". "Ryga is a beta but you''re an Alpha. I''m so sorry for being rude but isn''t it Ryga supposed to be an Alpha? " The old man think and rub his mustache "I see. It''s true that Ryga must be an Alpha but why is he became a beta. Well the truth, my wife is a beta and her genes was too strong and manifested to the point that my Alpha''s gene won''t match" he paused for a while and look at his son, whose busy peeling the fruits then the old man continue "He got his appearance from his mother". Clona nod as a sign of agreement and didn''t dare to ask a question. Chapter 16 : Hakurou Chapter 16 : Hakurou A beautiful morning emerge and a sun arise from the sky ~ Ryga woke up from the sound of outside. He look around and saw, both Dorothy and Clona sleeping side by side. He stood up and yawn for a while then look outside the window. He saw his father gathering a lot of woods to open up a fire. He smile for a while and hurriedly go outside. His father stop from what his doing and look up at him "Did I wake you up? ". Ryga shake his head and pick arge ax "let me help you". The old man smile and proudly say "ha ! that''s my son". While the two of them busy with their work. Clona and Dorothy woke up from the sun''s hotness that emerge their skin. They blink for a while and look at each other and smile "Good Morning". Both of them stood up and yawn then look outside and saw the old man together with Ryga. Clona crack her fingers and shout "I can help" then hurriedly go outside. Dorothy was alone at the small hut. She''s afraid to go out as she feel not belong to the wolf group. She flinch when she heard the small door clucking a sound. She step back and saw the old man carrying a hot pot "mind helping me for a bit? ". Dorothy stood up and help the old man. They slowly put the hot pot at the small table. Dorothy was still afraid, she step back and intertwined her fingers at the back. The old manughed which makes Dorothy shiver. "Don''t be a stiff. I won''t bite" "I''m so sorry for being rude" then bow her head The old man could not hep butugh hardly. He feel amuse seeing Dorothy flustered. Dorothy cough for a while and say "I''m Dorothy, sorry forte introduction". The old man smile at him "I maybe an old but I am quite strong. I am Hakurou. Nice to meet you" Dorothy smile but she became hesitant again because of her identity. She muster a courage and dare to tell the old man the truth but the old man raise his hands then stop her from talking and say "I know who you are. Don''t worry I won''t tell no one". Dorothy was amuse, she sat at the Hakurou''s side and ask "how do you know?". The old manugh again "because of my abilities". Dorothy nod with an awe face. "Does Ryga and your friend know about you? ". Dorothy nod but Hakurou''s facial expression change "next time don''t go out and tell anyone your identity cause a lot of hunters was hunting some witch, not only they hunt a wolf but also a witch". Dorothy nod and pleased to hear that someone was actually caring her. Ever since her mother die, she have nowhere to go. She''s wondering from one ce to another. She''s traveling alone to find her father. From her mother''s point of view, her father was an ordinary human who escape from the ck witch gasp. She didn''t think her father as a runaway guy instead she want''s an answer why his father run and leaving her behind.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 17 : Market Place Chapter 17 : Market ce Clona and Ryga was busy preparing their foods. Clona look at Ryga''s face and eximed "Yesterday, I saw arge ship at the bay. Maybe we can buy a foods from them. What do you think? ". Both of them know by ident and they''re be friends, that''s what Clona think. Ryga stop for a while and look at her "Are you nuts? what if a bandits came? ". Clona quietly sat beside him. She knows that it''s dangerous to go but she want to travel from one ce to another. It''s her dream to be a traveler. She took a sigh and mumble "but therge ship was carrying a lot of imported meat" she pout for a while but, suddenly she remember something "then how about we go to the market ce and buy some foods? what do you think? ". Ryga shook his head and took a deep sigh. He knows that Clona''s stubbornness will win at the end. He saw Clona plead her hands while looking at him. "I guess it is safe to go beyond the market ce". Clona stood up and pulled his arms "let''s go! let''s go! ". Ryga scratch the back of his head and shout at his father "father we want to go to Market ce". Ryga saw his father at the window looking at them and behind him was Dorothy, eating an apple. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t go wander around and came back before dark". Both of them nod and wave their hands while Clona was holding a basket. They bid their farewell then walk towards the forest. They need to walk at the center of the forest to go to the Market ce. Clona clench her fist when she saw arge tree with a golden sign ''Alphec''. The left side area - which is the deepest of the forest is her hometown. Ryga stop and look at the sign "are you sure you won''ting back? ". Clona nod and smile bitterly "I need to be stronger to go back at my hometown". Ryga didn''t dare to ask, they continue to walk silently until they came to the Market ce. The Market ce where a lot of merchant and business man gather. This is the ce where a lot of people from the other continent gathering as they do some business like trading and shipping a cargo with a lot of equipment and foods. Clona amuse while looking around. It was her second time toe to this ce. Her first timeing here is with her father. They buying a lot of meat and an equipment for their weapons. She''s gantly happily looking around. Ryga clear his throat "remember we''re here to buy". Clona turn her heads "Oops! I''m so sorry. I forgot". Clona look at the corner and saw a lot of meat and vegetables that disyed. She hurriedly run while mumbling "meat ~ meat ~. I love eating meat ~". Ryga was behind him, looking at the stall from side to side. He was busy looking from the corner when he bumped into someone. He raised his forehead and asked "what? ". Clona turn her back and look at him with a puppy eyes "can we buy those? " while looking at the flowers. Ryga took a deep sigh "then buy it". She intertwined her fingers while her eyes was looking from side to side "I don''t have money". Chapter 18 : Large Howl Chapter 18 : Large Howl Ryga took a deep sigh while looking at her. He surrender with Clona''s stubborness. He know what happen if he won''t give her what she wanted. He knows that she wont stop bugging him. Clona smile from ear to ear while looking at him as she plead her hands with a puppy eyes. Ryga took his wallet and give her some coins "after this let''s go to the shipyard. I heard they caught a lot of fishes". She nod and jump happily then run towards the stall to buy flowers. Ryga look around and saw some people wearing a ck suit. He knows that these people are not an ordinary people. As much as he want to avoid a conflict he remains silence while secretly looked around. He won''t put his guard down cause any moment someone will attack them from behind. He look at Clona''s side and saw a three people wearing a mask while looking around. He alert himself and hurriedly pull Clona''s shoulder "let''s go". Clona happily nod and raised her flowers as she feel proud of herself. Ryga on the other side was sp serious as he feel that someone was looking at them. He didn''t let his guard down for a minute. "the shipyard was on that area. I heard that an old man caught arge fish. Let''s see and buy it for us" he eximed while pulling her shoulders. Clona must stay close with him cause he can''t protect her if something happen. Clona shrug as she feel weird looking at him. She want to say something but she can''t utter a single word. ''It''s best to keep quiet and follow him'' that''s what she think. They arrive at the shipyard. A lot of big can was serve at the stall. A lot of fish and vegetables was at the stall. "Listen, stay close at me" he eximed and look at her with a serious face. Clona gulp for a minute and nod her head. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They walk from stall to stall while looking for some vegetables and fish for their dinner. Clona saw an old man with a red hat, pulling a big fish at the. She smiled and pulled Ryga''s arm and run towards the old man. "hurry! " They hurriedly run towards the old man. Ryga feel amazed with how big the fish the old man caught. ''It''s good for tommorow''s breakfast and lunch'' Ryga thought while looking at the big fish. The old man smile while looking at them as he feel honored with the fish he caught. Ryga took out his wallet and pay the old man. "Thank you for buying" the old man say while wrapping the big fish. "I can''t wait to eat this" Clona happily look at thw big fish then look at Ryga with a big smile. "Let''s go" They bid a farewell to the old man and starting to walk again. They need to hurry, its almost night time. Silently while walking, they heard arge howl at one of therge ship. Ryga stop and pulled Clona''s shoulder then look around. It''s full of silence. They heard nothing but a night time bird''s chirping. A moment of silence until they heard therge howl again and this time they feel a cracking voice like it almost cry from pain. "let''s go" he pulled Clona''s hand to run but Clona''s eyes turning red "I can''t leave them behind". "What? are you insane? " "I''m sorry but I can''t. Theres something force that pulled me" and pulled her hands then run towards the ship. Chapter 19 : A wolf at the Ship Chapter 19 : A wolf at the Ship Clona''s eyes turn bright red as she looks at the Sky. She''s still pulling his hands while running towards the ship. Ryga was full of questions on why her eyes turned red when she heard arge howl from the wolf. He stops for a while and pulls his hands and says ¡°stop¡±. Clona stop from running and turned her head at him and asked ¡°what? ¡°. He wanted to say something when, they heard arge howl again. Clona doesn¡¯t know why her eyes turned bright red and why her heart skipped a beat when she heard the unknown¡¯s howl. It seems that something force pulled her into the unknown wolf. She hurriedly turned her back again then pulled Ryga¡¯s hands and ran. She stopped from running when she saw an open door at therge ship. She heard a voice from the distant, walking towards the ship. She hurriedly pulled his hands and pushed him to the open door. Ryga stumbles and looks around the dark area. He flinched when he heard a voiceing from the door. Clona pulls him again as she clears her eyes to adjust the dark ce. Ryga has no choice but to follow and go along with her. Since they already here, he will stand by and put his guard up if something happens to them. He knows it¡¯s a careless move but he has no choice because he was going along with Clona¡¯s stubbornness. He took a long breath and widened his senses. He can¡¯t see in the dark but he can feel someone using his ability. Unlike Clona, she was an Alpha wolf who manifested extraordinary abilities. He can¡¯t help but feel jealous to those Alpha wolf. He stop from walking when he feel Clona¡¯s presence stopping at his front. Suddenly the light¡¯s turn on and he can see what¡¯s in front of them. He can see arge door with a silver bullet at the side. He suddenly remembered what his father told him. A silver bullet ¨C believed to be a repellent and weapon against vampires and it is also widely epted, the only way to kill a werewolf. It¡¯s really not a silver bullet but anything that has silver was their weakness. He flinched when they heard arge howl and it was inside the room. It seems that the person inside can¡¯t get out because of the door that was made of silver. Both Clona and Ryga was looking each other, Just a touch from a silver can make them weakness. They have no idea what to do. They heard a footstepsing towards them. Ryga pulled her hands and hurriedly hide at the corner. Both of them sneak a peak and saw a woman holding a wand. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She cast a spell and the door suddenly opened. Both of them gasp. ¡®? witch¡¯ that was what they thought. ¡°Why is there a witch on here? ¡° Ryga shrugs his head as he didn¡¯t know either. The door opened wide and there they saw a werewolf with a big scar at his face. He was held captive and chained to a metal with arge metal ball on it. Both of them look at each other and nod. Looking closely at the unknown wolf. Clona¡¯s guts tell her to save him and let him escape from this ce. She pulled Ryga¡¯s clothes and say ? want to save him¡± but he look at him and asked ¡°how? ¡°. They have no idea how to save that guy. Chapter 20 : Saving Mr. Wolf Chapter 20 : Saving Mr. Wolf Clona thinks of a way to save Mr. Wolf as she can feel an immense magic towards the witch. She felt sorry for that guy for being held captive. It¡¯s as if she feels responsible. Ryga looked around to find a blind spot but to his dismay he found nothing. The only hope they have is to wait for the witch to walk away and let the door open. They need to wait for a while so they look at the witch. Clona saw how the witch whipped Mr.Wolf¡¯s back as the witch felt pleasure. She clenches her fist. Ryga holds her fist to calm down and let her feel at ease. Clona took a long breath and smiled. She doesn¡¯t know why she needs to risk her life to save this unknown wolf when she doesn¡¯t know him or worse, maybe this unknown wolf doesn¡¯t know her existence. But Clona feels a sudden familiar feeling toward this wolf. It pulled her closer and closer and made her red eyes shine brightly. She flinched when she heard a sudden scream from the wolf. A scream full of agony and pain. She steps backward when they¡¯re eyes meet. She held her breath and took a peak and saw the witch whip the wolf¡¯s back again. She closes her eyes and clenches her teeth. It looks like the wolf¡¯s scream was attached to her as she can feel his agony and pain. She can¡¯t help it but close her eyes. She felt a hand covering her ears, she turned her back and saw Ryga look at him with an ease. She nodded and smiled ¡°Thank you¡±. They step back and hide carefully when they feel the witch turn their gaze at them. They even heard ¡°I guess it was my imagination? ¡°. Both of them look at each other while holding their breath. The witch suddenly turned her way to the poor wolf andughed hard ¡°You can¡¯t escape, you¡¯re about to be shipped out and be a ve for the rest of your life¡± then turned her back and started to walk away. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The door automatically closes on its own. Both Clona and Ryga run as fast towards the door but it¡¯s locked. They tried to force it open but it won''t budge. They suddenly feel weak, just touching from the silver door their body be weak and unable to move. It¡¯s really made for them. It seems that the witch was smart enough for this. Her spells were more powerful than anyone. She felt hopeless when suddenly they heard a voice from their side. Both of them looked at the other side and saw a familiar figure. They smile and eximed ¡°Dorothy¡± Dorothy stepped back and took a deep sigh ¡°I was wondering why are you guys sote and it happened that I saw Ryga¡¯s figure from the distance, entering thisrge ship. You guys, what¡¯s really happening? ¡°. Their faces make an awe look. It was first for them to hear Dorothy¡¯s longest word. Dorothy felt suddenly awkward when she felt that these two had be silent. She stepped back and intertwined her fingers and said ¡°I ¨C I- I mean I was worried¡± while stuttering. Both Clona and Ryga have an idea on how to open the silver door. Chapter 21 : Dorothy Chapter 21 : Dorothy Clona got an idea on how to open the silver door. She looks at Dorothy¡¯s side and smirks. Dorothy feels a sudden chill, she step back and raises her hands ¡°stop¡±. Ryga was standing at the side looking at them. Clona stopped then tilted her head and asked ¡°what? ¡°. Dorothy has no idea what they¡¯re thinking but from Clona¡¯s action she can guess that it was an impossible idea. They heard therge howl which gave Dorothy a fright. She looked at them and asked ¡°what was that? ¡°. Both Clona and Ryga looked at each other. ¡°Well, we need your help to open this door. You know your uhm, something like magic? ¡° Clona¡¯s stuttered while mumbling the word ¡®magic¡¯ ¡°what? Are you insane? Anyway, exin to me what;s going on? ¡° Clona took a deep breath as she knew that Dorothy didn''t like her idea. She step back again and again while making a stop hand and say ¡°No, I don¡¯t wanna join¡± But Clona¡¯s pleading hands with a matching puppy eyes make her avert her eyes. She look at Ryga¡¯s side to stop Clona¡¯s stubbornness and it seems that Ryga was already given up. ¡°Wh ¨C What do you want me to do? ¡° She gave up! From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really? ¡° there¡¯s no way she can say ¡®No¡¯ to her ¡°Yeah~ I will¡± Clona holds her hands and looks at her with a bright smile and says ¡°then can you open that door to us? Well as you can see there¡¯s a wolf that was held captive beside that door and we want to help him¡± Ryga leans his back to the side and mumble ¡°not ¡®we¡¯ it''s ¡®I¡¯ ¡°. Clona look at her with a pout and shrugs her shoulders ¡°argh! Forget him, but you will help me right? '''' and turn her way to Dorothy whose mind processing the entire event ¡°ye- yeah¡± ¡°So? All I had to do was to open this Silver door and save the werewolf that was captured right? ¡° Clona nods as a sign of agreement. Dorothy took a sigh and looked at Clona. She just met this girl in the past few days and she already knows her stubbornness. Well, she did save her life so might as well pay it. ¡°Fine. Let me check what I can do¡± Clona and Ryga step back and let Dorothy take the lead. They feel a sudden chills in their body. The witch(es) was known as casper, they also know some magic tricks on their sleeves and above all they are regarded as one of the powerful mages with an enormous mana. They are good at magic, spells and even curse. Dorothy was still a kid and hadn''t learn anything about witchcraft. She only knows a few magic tricks that were taught by her own mother and a few spells that were taught from her grandmother. She took a deep breath and tried to concentrate on the surroundings. The door wouldn¡¯t budge. A powerful spell was cast. It takes a longer to revert the spell. She learned some spells by reading some books that were left behind by her mother. ¡®Mother, please guide me¡¯ she mumbled while casting a spell. The silver door suddenly shone and the silver bullet that was attached suddenly fell. The silver may be their weakness but the reason why they can¡¯t budge the door it''s because of the spell that was put on the witch. They may feel weak with any silver thing but they can still manage to do something about it. Just touching from a silver makes them weak. Chapter 22 : A spellcaster Chapter 22 : A spellcaster Dorothy was able to gather a huge amount of mana on her surroundings with these, she can fully open the silver door but hurriedly run behind Clona¡¯s back. The werewolf that was chained was looking at them with a weird face and asked ¡°what are you doing here? ¡°. Ryga steps back as he feels a sudden chills from his voice. Clona moved forward ¡°I heard your scream that was full of agony and pain, do you need help? ¡°. The werewolf bent his head over and looked at the ground and using his cold voice, he asked ¡°what¡¯s the deal? ¡°. Clona clenched her fist and wanted to ask but nothing came out from her mouth. She doesn''t know where to start. She doesn¡¯t know where to begin. She has a lot of questions but she can¡¯t utter a single word. It was her first time to see a strong wolf beside her father. ¡°If you have nothing to say, you can get out of this ce¡±. Clona has a lot of questions as her curiosity strikes again. ¡°But we want to help you¡± she eximed ¡°There¡¯s no way I can trust someone¡± Suddenly the ship started to move and they could hear a loud sirening from the ship. ¡®Oh no! We need to get out of this ce, '' Clona thought as she tried her best to bnce herself. ¡°We need to get out of here¡± Dorothy eximed as she stumble from the ship¡¯s movement ¡°Old man, you decide. Want to or not? ¡° Ryga could not take it cause the werewolf was so persistent.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr.Wolf please trust us¡± Clona exim while holding Dorothy hand ¡°I am old but I am stronger than anyone¡± he stops for a while and smiles ¡°want to go on an adventure? ¡° Ryga fasten his walk and grab the werewolf¡¯s cor and shout ¡°trust us and let¡¯s go¡± The old man''s werewolf smiled for a while and looked at them with the eye ¡°release me¡±. Clona smiles secretly andmands Dorothy to use her spells to break the chain. Dorothy started to cast her magic then point her fingers at the chain and say ¡°Magic Spell : Wind of Steel¡±. A wind turning into a tornado suddenly came and rolled at the chain. Just a little more and the chain will be broken. Suddenly they heard a loud voice. ¡°Oh crap ! An enchantment !¡± Dorothy eximed as they looked at the door. The witch looks at them with an angry face while casting a spell. Dorothy¡¯s body flew at the corner and lost consciousness. The witch was good at spells. She manages to enchant a spell to zip their mouth. ¡°A fool! Fool ! Fool!¡± her hair started to grow longer as she looked at the old man werewolf and Ryga. She tilts her head then looks at Clona¡¯s side and says ¡°why do I sense arge amount of mana from you. Aren¡¯t you a wolf? Or not? ¡°. Clona has no idea what she means. She steps back and looks at Ryga. Both of them nod and start to attack the witch. The witch manages to avoid their attacks as she predicts their movement. ¡°A foul wolf, who rules this world! . What are you?¡± she stops for a while and looks at Ryga¡¯s side ¡°An alpha wolf? ¡°. Clona pulled Ryga¡¯s hand and started to attack the witch. ¡°Why do I sense a strange thing from both of you? ¡°. The witch flinches when someone attacks her. She didn¡¯t sense anything, she stepped back and looked around. She saw Dorothy trying to stand up. ¡°A child witch? Why is there a child witch? The witch are gone! Only those old witch alive on this era. Howe theres a child witch? ¡° Dorothy, Ryga and Clona were looking at each other with a puzzle on their eyes ¡°what does she mean? ¡°. Chapter 23 : The one who rule the world Chapter 23 : The one who rule the world The three of them looked at each other as they puzzle with the witch word. Suddenly the witchughed hard and started to transform herself into an ugly old woman. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Her face full of wrinkles withrge pimples. Sheughs and smirks which makes them shiver to them. ¡°Ah ! how I wish to have a wolf servant. The wolf who became a king of this world. The wolf who rules this world. Ah! How nice is it to dominate each one of them¡± She started screaming and scratching her face while looking at the old man ¡°Ah! I want you. I want you to submit to me. I want you to listen to my order¡± she stop for a while and scream louder ¡°I invest arge sum of money to the ve trade. Ah! Kill! Kill! Kill all of them¡± she tilted her head at Dorothy¡¯s side and suddenly got angry ¡°You! Why are you still alive? What did you do?¡± Dorothy feel scared, she hurriedly run at the old man¡¯s back ¡°Who? Who was it again? Eve? The servamp? Ah! The alpha wolf? Nooooooooo ! It¡¯s the beta wolf! . Argh~ go away¡± she cups her face and looks around. She became crazy and he doesn¡¯t know what she says anymore. She turns her face towards Clona and Ryga¡¯s way ¡°Ah! I remember, it happened a thousand years ago¡± ¡°It seems the witch''s mind was from the past. She can¡¯t identify the past and the present. Maybe that''s what she meant by a child¡¯s witch¡± Clona eximed as she talked about what the witch said earlier. ¡°She¡¯s talking nonsense. She still thinks that we are in the past¡± the old man said as he tried to walk backward. The witch''s hair suddenly turns a golden color. Dorothy¡¯s eyes raised and mumbled ;A golden hair with silk hair. Why is she still alive? I thought all of them were gone!¡¯. From her mother¡¯s perspective. The golden hair witch is the most terrifying. They live for a thousand years. They are one of the witnesses of the old wolf king, who ascended his throne. The golden hair witch starts their hunt towards the ck and white witch. Which results in the both witches having a peaceful contract, in order to defeat the golden hair witch. Clona and Ryga who doesn¡¯t know what happened was looking at the witch transformation. The can¡¯t move or utter a single word. The old man- werewolf and with the help of Dorothy¡¯s spell, they manage to save Clona and Ryga¡¯s life on time. ¡°I only heard about the golden hair witch from my grandmother when I was a kid. They are the witch representative. From what I heard, the golden haired witch is the previous wolf king¡¯s servant. It is said that from the past. The wolf king defeat ; the witches, the vampire and other existence of this world¡± Both Ryga and Clona feel amazed by the previous wolf king while Dorothy on the other side was casting a protective spell. The old man werewolf breaths for a while and continue ¡°With that, they pledge loyalty to the wolf king. Not until the golden hair witch backstab and be a traitor. It bes a war between witches when the wolf king turns his back to the other witches. As the golden hair witch started hunting the other witch. A war that full of chaos was emerge¡± The two of them are busy listening to the old man''s stories when suddenly the witch screams be louder and louder. They cover their ears while looking at each other and nod. Chapter 24 : The ship are sailing Chapter 24 : The ship are sailing Both Ryga and Clona attack differently at her. The witch tilt her head and look around and saw the old man¡¯s wolf. She give a quick smile and mantras¡¯ a spell. Her smile gives shiver to them. Clona step back and look around and saw Dorothy casting a spell. She have no idea what¡¯stin word they use. She feel amazed because it was her first time to saw a witches casting a spell. Suddenly the ship make¡¯s a siren call. The three of them look at each other say ¡°Damn, we¡¯rete. We¡¯ve been ship out¡±. The ship move and turn around. The ship started sailing. They can¡¯t escape anymore. ¡°The ship move, you guys we¡¯re in trouble¡± the old man¡¯s wolf eximed as he look at the three of them. Ryga nod at Clona and embark ¡°we need to get out of here¡±. Clona wants to say something when suddenly the witch appear at her front and tilt her head. She cast a simple spell and took a blow at her. Dorothy feel a strong magic which blows her above the ceiling. Clona awe and pulled Ryga ¡°help her! ¡°. Ryga jump higher to the ceiling and between the wind tornado he pulled Dorothy¡¯s hand. Clona¡¯s eyes turned red which reflect the moon¡¯s bright. The pale crescent moon shone like a silvery w in the night sky. The blood moon wasing. The old man suddenly turns into a wolf and howl so loud. The witch looks outside and mumbles ¡°The wolf¡¯s parade is near¡±. ¡®The wolf¡¯s parade? ¡® Clona thought as she doesn¡¯t have no idea what does it mean. ¡®What does wolf¡¯s parade mean ?, is she talking to the past again? ¡®. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She flinch when heard Ryga scream. She jumps from the left side and look around to find a weapon while Dorothy on the other side was casting a spell. Even though she was blow by the witch magic, she keeps on fighting and casting a spell. Clona can¡¯t afford to lose on this fight. She needs to find a way to escape on this ce, but how?. She flinch when the wall shrink into a smaller size. She gasp when she saw the Mr.Wolf attacking the witch. She look around to find Ryga. She awe when she saw him at above the ceiling. His holding a chandelier as the room get smaller and smaller. The ship¡¯s movement make her vomit as she can feel a dizziness or is it just the witch magic?. She flinch when someone grab her arms. She saw Mr. Wolf shape shift into a golden werewolf and howl loudly. Mr. Wolf was fast. He both grab Dorothy and Ryga¡¯s arms on his left arms while he grab me with his right arms. I feel a sudden shiver at my body. It bes hotter and hotter. ¡® NO ! I know this feeling. I can¡¯t afford to transform into a wolf. I can¡¯t control myself !. I don¡¯t want to repeat it again!¡¯ clona mumble while looking at the moon¡¯s bright. Her head twist when she saw Ryga turn into a wolf. She hardly press her fist and mumble ¡°How I wish to control my power¡±. Chapter 25 : Escape Chapter 25 : Escape The old man¡¯s wolf hurriedly run towards the door while holding the three of them as the room getting smaller and smaller. The witch scream louder. She tilt her head and run across them but the old man was too fast avoid the attack. Dorothy was casting a spell. Ryga howl louder and shape shift into a wolf. He escape from the old man¡¯s grasp then run towards the witch. ¡°Hold on Ryga !¡± Clona shout The old man stop for a while and gently put Dorothy and Clona down. He jump towards Ryga and using his sharp w, he sh it towards the witch. The witch scream ¡°damn wolf! Damn parade ! it¡¯s starting¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°what does she mean? Parade what was that?¡± Clona ask while looking at Dorothy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what does wolf parade means. I have no idea why she¡¯s always say the wolf parade¡± The blood moons starting to fade. Clona¡¯s eye twitch and feel something weird. ¡®Why was the blood moon fading? ¡® she thought while looking outside the window She feel something weird must happen or is it just the blood moon was fading and the ordinary crescent moon wille out? Is it? While Clona¡¯s mind was upied by the moon. She was not aware of the danger that wasing. The witch cast a strong spell and throw it at Clona¡¯s side. A strong wind of fire wasing on their side. Clona mind was wondering. She can¡¯t avoid the strong wid of fire that wasing. Dorothy casting a protective spell for them but it¡¯s no use cause the witch magic was too strong. Clona use her body to shield Dorothy. She scream in pain when she feel a sudden hotness emerge on her body. She can feel her skin burning. The old man and Ryga jump towards them and pulled their arms. Clona was still screaming from pain. She hold her breath and look at the moon outside. It¡¯s starting, her wolf form wille out. Her pain makes her inner wolf trigger. She must hold it. Her inner wolf must note out The old man starting to feel a sudden hotness on his body. He can feel a shiver. It¡¯s been a while since he feel this. He look outside the window and saw the blood moon fading. ¡°It¡¯s starting¡± the old man eximed, both Dorothy and Ryga look at him with a question ¡°what¡¯s starting ?¡±. The old man look at Clona¡¯s side and ask ¡°You can¡¯t control? ¡°. Clona nod as she feel something will come out.He use a strong force and using his fist, he put Clona into a sleep. Ryga look at him and asked ¡°Why did you do that? ¡° The old man eximed ¡°that girl was suffering, she can¡¯t control it¡±. Dorothy open her mouth ¡°ho- how did you know that?¡± while stuttering He want¡¯s to reply but the witch enchant another spell again. ¡°We don¡¯t have time. Let¡¯s talk about this later¡± She lift Clona¡¯s body then nod at Ryga and Dorothy ¡°let¡¯s go¡±. The witch scream louder and louder as you can feel her magic drowning towards the space area ¡°damn wolf! You can¡¯t escape¡± Using her strongest spell, she created an optical illusion for them to distract but Dorothy counterpart her spell. The witch shock cause it¡¯s been a while since someone counterpart her magic. She only saw Dorothy as a weak witch as she can¡¯t cast a strong magic but how ? how did she do that? ¡°woah ~ I didn¡¯t know you are that strong !¡± Ryga eximed while looking at Dorothy ¡°I don¡¯t know how I do it. That magic was taught by my grandmother from me. I suddenly remember what my grandma taught me¡± The old man¡¯s wolf amazed at her ¡°anyway, let¡¯s go while the witch is not on her mind¡± They look at the witch but she was not focus as she keeps on asking ¡° how? ¡° ¡° who ? ¡° The three of them run while looking around to find an exit. Clona was still unconscious. They saw a stairs, they hurriedly run and saw another door. CHAPTER 26 : Wolf Parade CHAPTER 26 : Wolf Parade The old man took a deep breath and look at them. ¡°You kids are crazy¡± he eximed Ryga took a peak at the door¡¯s hole. He take a deep breath and mumble ¡°she haven¡¯t caught us¡± Dorothy feel a sudden safe ¡°thank goodness that witch haven¡¯t catch us¡± then look at Clona¡¯s condition and asked ¡°Is she okay? ¡° Using the old man¡¯s palm, he gently touch Clona¡¯s forehead and say ¡°yes, its seems her hotness was gone¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ryga move his body and slowly sit beside the old man and asked ¡°how did you know that she can¡¯t control it? ¡° the old man look at him and take a glimpse at the moon and eximed ¡°the blood moon say¡¯s it¡± ¡°what? What do you mean? ¡° Dorothy curious and sit beside Clona¡¯s side then look at the old man and asked ¡°are you Clona¡¯s rted? Anyway can we ask your name? ¡° The old man was hesitant to say his name but he think about what happen earlier. He barely think ¡®these kids save my life¡¯. ¡°You can call me Tom¡± ¡°then Mr.Tom can I ask something? ¡° the old man think that maybe it was rted to this girl name Clona. The old man doesn¡¯t know but he feels a sudden closeness towards the girl. A feeling that she know this girl for a long time. ¡®did I meet her somewhere?¡¯ the old man thought while looking her Ryga was curious on what the witch said earlier, he didn¡¯t hesitant to ask ¡°Mr. Tom, what does the wolf parade mean? ¡°. Tom be quiet with his question. He was hesitant to answer because he thought that it was just a Myth but what the witch says prove that the wolf parade was true ¡°ording to the myth , the wolf parade ¨C is said to be happen once every two hundred years. This is where the blood moon fades and a golden crystal moon wille. It is where the true wolf, the strongest wolf came out. Being the strongest doesn¡¯t need a requirements. It doesn¡¯t need to be an Alpha, Beta or an Omega because even the Omega wolf be a strongest kind when ites to wolf parade¡± A moment of silene while listening to the old man¡¯s story. It might be a myth but that witch prove the myth to be true ¡°A golden crystal moon? ¡° Dorothy ask, it was her first time to hear such a word. Mr. Tom nod and continue his story ¡°Golden Crystal moon will only ur once every two hundred. No exnation why the golden crystal moon happen. The wolf parade it is where the wolf gather in one ce to prove themselves being a strongest¡± ¡°but why was the witch trigger on it? If it just a wolf gathering? ¡° Dorothy eximed and asked continuously The old manugh for a while ¡°you maybe a witch but it seems that you don¡¯t know anything on this world. You¡¯re really a kid¡± he chuckle Dorothy pout then cross her arms. The old man continue ¡°well, during the wolf parade the witch magic will drown from the crystal moon. ording to the myth, the witch magic or their mana was belong to the goddess Moon Luna and is said to be that the moon goddesses was favor to the wolf. During the wolf parade the witch mana will be drown towards the moon and its mana will use to trigger the wolf¡¯s power ¡° Dorothy was still confuse. She wasn¡¯t gasp the information on her head while Ryga nod as he undestood everything. ¡°During the wolf parade, the witch could not use their magic and that they became weak, right ?¡± Ryga exim and asked to the old man Mr. Tom nod then say ¡°when the witches are weak, the hunter wille and get them¡± Ryga understood everything. The witches magic will be drown towards the moon and their magic will be given to the wolf. Now he understood why the wolf be fearless and strongest n of this world. CHAPTER 27 : Alphec Town CHAPTER 27 : Alphec Town - Alphec Town ¨C The Alphec chief of town ¨C vio was feeling helpless as he was worried on what happen on her daughter. Days passed by and she haven¡¯t received any news about her. ¡°take a rest¡± Nate eximed as he sat quietly beside him. Steph walked towards them and sit beside their chief of town. Knowing your daughter was gone, he feel helpless as he can¡¯t do anything. He have no idea where she is or what she¡¯s doing now. All he has to do is pray for his daughter¡¯s safety. He feel a sudden hotness at his body. Steph and Nate stood up when they saw their chief of town was having a problem. ¡°Is he sick ?¡± Nate ask but Steph shrug her shoulders and hurriedly call for help Everyone hurriedly run towards them and they can feel the hotness towards him. His body was so hot that no one can touch it. They have o idea what happen or is he just sick and the fever was severe. The chief of town stood up and raised his hand to stop them ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me¡± he turn his back and walked towards his bed. He look at the blood moon and mumbles ¡°ites¡±. He look around and saw that only him experience the sudden hotness ¡°The golden crystal moon was near. I need to prepare and make everyone safe¡± From N?velDrama.Org. The parade wolf ¨C is said to be that those who weak will be the target of the others. As an Alpha wolf and the chief of town he needs to act fast to protect them from other greedy wolf. He close his eyes and fell asleep. A man was running from the forest while holding a crying baby, he was chased by the other wolf who wants to kill the kid. He can¡¯t afford to lose the child as it was the only remaining of the family. He suddenly woke up from his dream. He hold his breath and took a deep sigh. It¡¯s been a while since he have that kind of dream. He blink for a while. He heard a loud voice outside, the town¡¯s people are too noisy talking each other. He heard a footstepsing from him. He stood up and get himself ready, suddenly he hear a man shout ¡°chief ! chief ! someone wasing to see you¡± The man burst his door while taking his breath. He took a long breath and voice out ¡°there¡¯s an Alpha wolf. He wants to see you¡±. ¡®An alpha wolf? ¡® he thought to himself ¡°anyway,e ! you need to see him¡± the man pulled his arms and hurriedly run to see the alpha wolf From the distance he saw some of his town¡¯s people holding a weapon while the kids was on the safe ce. He looked at the center and saw an old man wearing a red hood, standing at the center. Everyone make way to the chief of town. He cough to get his attention and asked ¡°May I know who you are and what you want? ¡° The unknown man take off his hood and look at him ¡°I want to have a word with you¡±. The chief of town alert himself as he look at the moon. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight. I¡¯m here to talk about your daughter and my son¡± CHAPTER 28 : Alpha Wolf - Mr. Tom CHAPTER 28 : Alpha Wolf - Mr. Tom vio looked at him, tried to identify the unknown man. He calmed himself and asked ¡°what do you mean ?¡± . The unknown man smiled for a while ¡°It¡¯s been a while uh, The Chaser¡±. vio stops for a while and looks at him with a serious face. It¡¯s been a while since he was called by the name ¡°The Chaser¡±. ¡°who are you? ¡° The unknown man stood up ¡°It¡¯s me ¡®Hakurou¡¯ ¡°. A shocking face from vio as he heard the unknown man¡¯s name. He can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s true. It¡¯s been a while for them. ¡°You¡¯re still alive? ¡° Hakurou smile bitterly ¡°well to be exact ¡®WE¡¯ still alive¡± he eximed as he emphasized the word ¡®WE¡¯ I raised my eyes and asked ¡°we? ¡°. He eximed ¡°I have a son and that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing here¡±. A moment of silence ~ vio broke out the silence and asked ¡°what do you mean by my daughter and your son? ¡° Hakurou took a deep sigh and started telling him ¡°well, to be exact, you¡¯re daughter became friend with my son and along the way they meet and befriend a witch woman and that¡¯s the why I¡¯m here to ask your help¡± ¡°What do you mean by help? ¡± He took a deep breath then eximed ¡°Your daughter and my son haven¡¯te back since yesterday¡±. ¡°what? ¡° vio eximed and took a long breath He calmed himself and look at him ¡°what do you mean? ¡° Hakorou stop for a while and say ¡°Both of them gone missing¡± ~ Inside the Ship ~ Ryga took a deep breath as he tried to calm himself, while beside him was the old man. Clona was lying beside them unconscious.Dorothy was quietly sitting as she tried to fit herself. Ryga broke out the silence and started asking the old man ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are and to tell you the truth I¡¯m not a trusting person so better know that I don¡¯t trust you¡± The old man opens his eyes and nods ¡°I know¡± as he wants to take a rest but Ryga opens his mouth and continues asking ¡°how did you know about her? Being an uncontroble wolf? ¡° Mr. Tom looked outside the window ¡°cause of the blood moon¡±. Ryga always hears the old man say ¡®the blood moon say¡¯s it¡¯ but he doesn¡¯t know what it means. Mr. Tom eximed ¡°maybe because of the blood line? I don¡¯t know¡± he shrugs his shoulders as he doesn¡¯t know either why he was forced to open up on the girl. He''s not a talkative person but he can¡¯t help but want to say something to the girl. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Dorothy was awake and listening to them as she was intrigued by what the witch woman said earlier. She intertwined her fingers and asked Mr. Tom ¡°If the mana belonged to the goddess and directly given to the wolf, why did the witch have it? ¡° Mr. Tom blinked for a while and tried to think ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know those stories from myte grandma¡±. Dorothy nodded her head as she understood. It seems that no one know what really happened during the Wolf king era. There¡¯s some questionable that she needs an answer but she doesn¡¯t know whom to approach CHAPTER 29 : An adventure plan CHAPTER 29 : An adventure n Clona woke up from the brightness of the sun. She looked around and saw everyone on her side, fall asleep. She yawned for a while then took a nce at Ryga. Slowly, she pokes his cheeks and whispers his ¡°Ryga¡± but he doesn''t budge. He pouts for a while and slowly walks towards Dorothy who is sleeping on the floor. Just like Ryga, she gently pokes her cheeks and whispers her name repeatedly. Dorothy blink for a while and look at her for a second until everything is clear out of her mind. She looked around and took a long sigh. She yawns for a while and looks at Clona¡¯s smiling face. She pinch her cheeks ¡°you silly girl¡± while laughing. From N?velDrama.Org. Ryga and Mr. Tom woke up from theirughter and giggles. Both of them look at each other. Ryga stood up and bowed his head as a sign of respect to the elder. Mr. Tom smiles and waves his hand ¡°no need to bow your head¡± while looking around the ship. The ship was sailing smoothly and the witch they encountered didn¡¯t catch them. A lot of things happen but what they say is ¡®they can¡¯t go back¡±. For the first time of their life, they set sail at the ship and travelled at the ocean. It¡¯s their first time to set a journey in life and leave behind their continent. Mr. Tom acted like nothing as it was not new for him. He was caught off guard by the hunters and the other wolf then sold to the witch. Who knows how many ces he travel alone. Clona smiled then hurriedly walked towards them and asked ¡°what should we do? ¡° Ryga could not utter a single word. Dorothy was at her back holding the edge of her shirt while looking at the old man. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t go back to our continent and we can¡¯t act carelessly. Who knows how many enemies are inside this ship¡± Mr. Tom eximed and look outside the window ¡°Is there a way to go back to our continent? ¡° Ryga asked the old man- Mr. Tom ¡°I have no idea but once we arrive at the ship¡¯s destination. We need to get out and find an information on how to go back. I guess there¡¯s a ship that will travel to your continent¡± Clona was thinking hard and a silly idea came up in her mind. She smiled then looked at Ryga and Dorothy¡¯s side. Ryga have a bad feeling, before Clona can spoke he raised his hands and say ¡°No¡± Clona pouted for a while then said ¡°bu- but it was my first time to travel alone. It is my dream to set an adventure and travel around the world¡± while looking at Ryga with a puppy eyes Mr. Tomughed at her. Ryga steps back and waves his hand while repeatedly saying ¡°No¡± but Clona keeps on begging him. ¡°No means NO. I don¡¯t want my father to be worried about me. We need to find a ship that will sail across our continent¡± The ship they ''re boarding won¡¯t take a turn across their continent, instead it will go straight to its destination and stop for a while. ¡°then you can go alone, this is my chance to travel and set an adventure¡± Ryga mmed his face with his hands and took a deep sigh. It¡¯s no use, he can¡¯t win with Clona¡¯s stubbornness. CHAPTER 30 : Adventure Begin CHAPTER 30 : Adventure Begin The ship''s siren''s call loudly heard inside and outside. They cover their ears and look at each other. ¡°we need to get out of this ce¡± Ryga silently sneaked a peek at the hole to the outside and saw a lot of people gathering from one ce to another. He sharpened his ears as he tried to listen from the outside. Clona stretched her arms and looked at the Old man Mr. Tom and asked ¡°so, where are we going? ¡°. Mr. Tom yawned for a while then said ¡°this continent was next to the dark continent, how about we make this our stop and find a ship or a boat that can go to the other continent? ¡° She thought for a while and a silly idea came up again. ¡°Then let¡¯s discover the origin of our race like the wolf n, the goddesses or the witch? ¡° Dorothy, who is silently listening to them nod at her idea. Well, it can¡¯t be helped !. A curiosity strikes her, to know the origin and unquestionable stories. ¡°Are you an idiot? ¡° Clona flinched when she heard Ryga¡¯s voice at his back. It was her first time to be called an idiot by someone. She pouted her lips and rolled her eyes ¡°it can¡¯t be helped, we have no idea how to go back so how about let¡¯s just set an adventure? ¡° From N?velDrama.Org. Dorothy steps forward and nods ¡°I agree !¡±. The old man Mr. Tomughed at her ¡°but first let¡¯s find a ce to stay¡± Clona and Ryga was arguing while Dorothy was on Clona¡¯s back trying to hide. It seems, she was used hiding her back Mr. Tom mmed his face and mumbled ¡®these kids really love to tease each other¡¯. He walked towards them ¡°okay ! Stop, let¡¯s find a ce first then let¡¯s start talk again¡± Clona crossed her arms and pout. Ryga silently walked away without saying any words. Dorothy sticks out her tongue as she tries to tease Ryga. Mr. Tom took a deep breath ¡°let¡¯s get out of this ce, okay ? Then let¡¯s start this conversation again¡± The three of them nod and rolled their eyes. Ryga take a peek at the hole from the door and look around. ¡®I guess it was safe to go out¡¯ he mumble. Dorothy used her magic spell to feel her surroundings while Clona, on the other side was crossing her arms and legs then mumble ¡°but I want to have an adventure¡± with a saddened eyes Ryga took a long sigh and said ¡°I got it! let¡¯s go on an adventure you like¡±. Clona¡¯s eyes spark and look at him with a dazzling smile. Ryga was shocked to see her dazzling smile. He can feel his heart beating faster ¡®what¡¯s this feeling?¡¯ he thought. Mr. Tom cleared his throat and suggest ¡°let¡¯s set an adventure, the four of us. Let¡¯s have a tour of this world. Let¡¯s have a straight way without turning back¡± then look at Ryga ¡°don¡¯t worry, who knows maybe we can go back on our hometown¡± Ryga thought for a while ¡®well, it¡¯s a nice suggestion. After this continent is the dark Continent then after that continent is the moon ind and we need to stop a three continent for us to go back on our hometown¡¯ He looked at them and smiled ¡°let¡¯s go with your idea. Let¡¯s have an adventure in this world! ¡°. Clona pped her hands ¡°then it¡¯s decided, until we can make a tour of this world. We can¡¯t go behind. Let¡¯s walked straight everyone" Chapter 31 : Preparing for the parade Chapter 31 : Preparing for the parade Ryga opened the door then silently look around to find enemies. He looked at them and says ¡°everything¡¯s clear¡±. Clona smile and hurriedly run outside ¡°its adventure time¡±. She can¡¯t help but smile as she feels excited on what will happen. Dorothy chuckles while Ryga m his face and mumble ¡®what a troublesome woman¡¯, Mr. Tom can¡¯t help butughed hardly ¡°Let¡¯s go find a ce¡± They hurriedly run towards the exit. There''s no people trace inside the ship except them. - Inner side of the ship - ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. My wolf ve escape¡± a beautiful woman announce to her peers ¡°How can he escape with your magic? ¡° asked an old woman with a golden fur hair The beautiful woman rolled her eyes then crossed her legs and mumbles ¡°forget it¡± An old man clears his throat and asked ¡°well, the wolf parade was near. What should you do?¡± then look at the beautiful witch She took a deep sigh and shrug her head ¡°nothing, you damn wolf are eager with your power¡±, she stood up and mumble ¡®that¡¯s why I hate wolf¡¯ She may hate the wolf but she can¡¯t deny that in her peers inside the organization, they¡¯re a lot of wolf, witch and even vampires She can¡¯t help but take a deep sigh ¡°I¡¯m on my cage, sleeping and waiting for the wolf parade to end¡± then walk away The man wearing a ck cape clench his sharp teeth ¡°I can¡¯t wait to taste a delicious blood¡± A fine youngdy holding an umbre, crossed her legs then say ¡°halt, you dimwit¡± while looking at the man wearing a ck cape She stood up and make a circle motion on her hands while looking at her umbre ¡°it¡¯s not our time, let these puppy goes wild for a while¡± andugh teasingly Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re better that you, damn bat¡± a fine young man holding a spear step forward The fine youngdy rolled her eyes ¡°a dog could not bark have no right to spoke¡± The fine young man twitch his head took out his spear, but the old man stop him ¡°stop with this kiddie fight¡± The fine young woman twitches her head and veins started to pop out on her head ¡°whose kid you¡¯re talking about? Old fart ¡° The old man took a deep sigh and look at the guy wearing a butler suit. The man wearing a butler suit nod as he understood ¡°Mydy, please stop this instant. We¡¯re here to discuss on theing parade¡± The fine youngdy cracks her fingers then rolled her eyes and punch him ¡°next time don¡¯t get on my way¡± Year¡¯s passed by since he became a butler for her. The fine youngdy who was known for being a self-proimed queen- A queen of vampires. The fine youngdy whose name was famous on this continent, she was born from a silver spoon with a great vast of power ; She took a deep sigh and calmed herself ¡°ha! It¡¯s just a parade for the wolf, why bothering us ?¡± The old man clears his throat ¡°it may be for a wolf but all entities will be affected on it and we need to strike our n¡± She rolled her eyes and raised her hands ¡°I know! I know! I¡¯ve got it¡± ¡°The parade will start two days from now, everyone must get ready¡± Chapter 32 : A little talk Chapter 32 : A little talk Two days from now, the wolf parade will begin. A lot of wolf will be present and a bloody fight will ur. The witch will be hiding while, some of other entities - like vampires will watching. - Inside the room - Ryga took a deep sigh as he look around; he wasn¡¯t fascinated with the room while Clona was sitting at the edge of his bed trying to think what to do next. Mr. Tom was looking at them weirdly while beside him was Dorothy who¡¯s eating a pancake from the stall. Ryga stood up and walk towards the window and look outside. It was quiet and peaceful. No enemies or witch sign. From N?velDrama.Org. The room was too small for them to stay but they¡¯ve got no choice. The money he bought was enough for him, who thought that he will end up at the other continent travelling with these guys that he only know on a few days. He can¡¯t help but took a deep sigh. ¡°Father will be worry about me¡±. He flinches when someone pokes his back. He turns around and gives death re. The one who started this problem was in front of her. ¡°Hey ~ just bear with it until we find ways to make money¡± He took a glimpse at her and a sudden hotness emerges on his face. He hurriedly turns his back while covering his face. ¡°What the hell happen to me? ¡°. ¡°Hey ~ are you okay? ¡° Clona poke his back while asking He slowly open his mouth ¡°Ye ¨C yeah I¡¯m fine¡± while stuttering Mr. Tom chuckles while looking at them while Dorothy on the other hand was minding her business ¨C eating pancake and fruits. Mr. Tom clear his throats to get their attention ¡°sorry for saying this but the wolf parade will be start, two days from now¡± Ryga turn around and ask ¡°and what¡¯s that have to do with us? we wouldn¡¯t go and have a bloody fight¡± Clona sit at the floor and ask ¡°Is it necessary for us wolf to get ready? ¡° Mr. Tom took a deep breath ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not¡± while shaking his head and continue ¡°During the wolf parade, your inner wolf will be trigger and it will cause harm to anyone. As our wolf power will unleash limitlessly¡± Ryga nod his head and sit beside Clona ¡°in other words, we can¡¯t control our wolf form during this parade? ¡°. Mr. Tom nod ¡°but there¡¯s some wolf who¡¯s manifest a controble mana, which they can control their power during this time¡± Clona nod while listening to Mr. Tom and suddenly she remembers something ¡®If I can¡¯t control my wolf form during the blood moon then it means that during the parade my wolf form will go bersek?¡¯ she stop thinking and stood up ¡°No waaaaaaaaay ! ¡° she scream loudly Ryga cover his ear while looking at her weirdly and ask ¡°what happen to you? Why the suddent scream? ¡° She looks around then walks side by side while thinking ¡°how? What should I do? There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t control it. If the parade will trigger my wolf form, what should I do? Argh !¡± her head hurts while thinking for possible answer She stops for a while then looks at Mr. Tom and asked ¡°Is there a possible way to never transform into a wolf during the parade? ¡° Mr. Tom think for a while and a sudden idea came up on his mind ¡°well, how about covering your eyes until the parade end? ¡° Chapter 33 : The masked man Chapter 33 : The masked man Clona think of what Mr. Tom says yesterday ¡°cover the eyes¡± she think a better solutions but nothing came up ¡°should I hide? ¡° she mumble Dorothy look at her and asked ¡°what? Is there¡¯s something wrong? ¡° she shake her heads and smile ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong¡± whileughing The two of them are cooking while Mr. Tom and Ryga was outside, gathering some information and find work for their living. ¡°what will you do during the parade? I heard it was bloody fight between wolf but¡± she ask then paused for a while and continue ¡°well, I sense something but I don¡¯t know what is it? ¡± she close her eyes while trying to remember. Clonaugh and asked ¡°what? What is it that makes your face scowl? Ha? ¡° Dorothy was trying to remember something that she doesn¡¯t know what. She shrug her shoulders and laughed ¡°nothing¡± They flinch when the door suddenly open. They saw Ryga with a sweating face and behind him was Mr. Tom holding a basket with a lot of fish, meat and vegetables. Dorothy hurriedly run towards him and asked ¡°where do you get this? ¡° while looking happily at the meat as she wiping her drools. Mr. Tom chuckles and pat her head ¡°we found a job and the owner gave us some this¡±. She nod and hurriedly took the basket ¡°let¡¯s have meat on dinner¡± Clona gently wipe at Ryga¡¯s sweat and asked ¡°It¡¯s still 11:30 but you¡¯re sweating already. What did you work?¡± Mr. Tom sit at the floor while trying to catch a breath ¡°Well, when we walk and look around to find a job. We saw an old couple holding a and asking for help. With a little help, they give us a job. Ryga was working at old woman to catch a fish while I¡¯m working at the old man hunting some deer¡¯s and pig¡± Both Clona and Dorothy nod Dorothy was busy preparing their lunch ¡°the foods are ready¡±. All of them sit and pray silently for the grace they received. - After lunch ¨C After they eat, they hurriedly go back on their work but Clona insist to help Ryga catching some fish. She secretly follow him until the old man¡¯s house. Ryga can sense her presence, he can¡¯t help but took a deep sigh and m his face. The old man chuckles and smile ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s okay with me¡± he pat Ryga¡¯s back and continue ¡°but youngdy, are you sure with this? ¡° Clona nod with a determination face. The old man could not help it but agree immediately ¡°then I have no problem with it¡± while smiling They wave their hand to the old man and bid farewell ¡°we will be back after we caught a lot of fishes¡± the old man smile and say ¡°take care¡± Ryga was silently walking towards the shore while Clona was humming her favorite song. He stop for a while and pinch her cheeks ¡°you silly girl, Dorothy will be alone at the room¡± ¡°Ouch! ¡° she look angrily at him and say ¡°but I want to help¡± while pouting her lips Ryga took a deep breath and raise his hand ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve got it¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. While walking towards the shore they heard a ship thating. It stops at the corner and a lot passengers came out. At the end of the line they saw a group of people wearing a mask. They didn¡¯t bother stopping. Both of them silently walking they didn¡¯t mind the people that came out from the ship. Ryga bow his head when he saw the group of masked people walking towards them. Clona look at them and asked ¡°I wonder where they will go? Hm? ¡° One of the masked people stumbles across them. Ryga and Clona held theirs hands to help. Before thanking them he heard one of the masked people say ¡°an alpha wolf? ¡° ¡®I¡¯m a beta so maybe they referring to Clona?¡¯ that¡¯s what he thought He smile and continue their walk. He shrug his shoulder and didn¡¯t mind them Chapter 34 : A tidal wave Chapter 34 : A tidal wave Clona pulls the edge of the and behind him was Ryga who¡¯s forcefully pulled the handler. They caught a lot of fishes but this time the fish they caught was a big fish. Just a little bit more and the big fish will be caught. Ryga using his strength, he forcefully pulled the and using his fist intertwine the pull it higher to the above. They smile each other when they saw the big fish they caught. They took a deep breath while resting beside each other. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the only big fish we caught? It¡¯s much bigger than the previous one¡± Ryga nod ¡°let¡¯s get much bigger this time. The bigger the fish is, the bigger money we get¡±. He stood up then crack his fingers. He saw a sunset and say ¡°let¡¯s continue catching a fish tomorrow¡± Clona nod and happily smile at her They we¡¯re busy getting themselves ready to go, when suddenly they heard something from the ocean. They both look each other and scowl their face and asked ¡°what is it? Did you hear those sounds? ¡° the both of them say in an echo Ryga look around the area while Clona, hurriedly fold the and take the basket His looking around to find the sounds but he didn¡¯t saw anything. He shrug his shoulders and turn his back He look at Clona with a shock face while pointing at his back. He turn again and saw a huge tornado coming. He gulp and could not move his body. The tornado wasing closer and closer. He flinch when Clona grab her hands and pulled it along with her. She gasp and hurriedly took the and the basket that full of fish while Clona was holding the big fish and his hands. He look around and saw a lot of people panicking while running and shouting ¡°a huge wave of tornado ising¡± Clona was pulling her hands when identally, she stumbles at the rock. Ryga stop for a moment and hurriedly help her but when he turn his back the huge tornado wasing. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A little bit and it wille for them. He close his eyes gently hug Clona¡¯s back and ready himself to get swallow by the water when suddenly it became quiet. He blink for a while and look at Clona who¡¯s closing her eyes and hugging his back. He look around and saw the people at his front, stop from running and pointing their fingers at his back He gasp when he saw a group of people wearing a mask at the mid air and stopping the tornado. Two guy wearing a golden mask raised their hands towards the tornado and enchant a spell ¡°Are they a witch?¡± he asked ¡°I didn¡¯t hear a male witch¡± Clona replied at him ¡®If they¡¯re not a witch then who are they and how can they be able to stop the tornado? ¡° They saw a three woman riding a broom and wearing a ck witch hat or known as pilleus cornutus ¨C a horned skull cap that was used by them. The witch enchant a spell which makes the tornado slowly fading while the two people wearing a golden masked was connecting the witch¡¯s spell. The huge wave of tornado slowly fading and disappear from their sight. A lot of people p their hands while thanking their heroes. One of the masked mannding the ground and bend his head towards him ¡°an alpha wolf? ¡° Ryga step back and think ¡®a wh- what? ¡® he open his mouth and want to asked when he flinch by Clona¡¯s voice, who¡¯s smiling and overjoy thanking them ¡°thank you for saving us¡± One of the witchesnded asked ¡°are you okay? ¡° and held her hands at Ryga Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Ryga was still stunt from the event that happening. He can''t utter a single word, he shake his head and held the witch hand. Clona pout while looking at them. She rolled her eyes then say "thank you". She stood up and shook her shirt that was full of dirt. She look around and saw this young man wearing a mask looking at her with a straight eye. Their eyes locked for a second. The man wearing a mask roll his eye while covering his blushed face. He doesn¡¯t know why but he feel something toward her. Is it a mate? A love at first sight ? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He silently walked towards her then held her hands and smile sweetly ¡°are you okay ?¡± Clona flush a smile and say ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Ryga clear his throat and curiosity ask ¡°thanks for saving us, can I know who are you? ¡° The masked man fawn his face ¡°tsk, let¡¯s go¡± his attitude automatically change from being a sweet guy towards Clona to a bitter guy towards him The witch woman chuckles and wave her hands at them as she follow behind the masked man. Clona think seriously of that mysterious group and asked ¡°who are they? ¡°. Ryga shook his head and mumble ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± He saw it again. The guy that they¡¯re encounter earlier. The guy who stumble and mumble ¡®an Alpha wolf¡¯. This time he heard it again but he can¡¯t say clearly if his referring to Clona or him. He shrug his shoulders and pulled Clona¡¯s hand ¡°let¡¯s hurry¡±. She nod and smile They¡¯re silently walking towards the old couple¡¯s house. From the distance they saw the old couple together with Mr. Tom standing at the corner ¡°It looks like they¡¯re waiting for us¡± She hurriedly run towards them and hugged the old couple tighter. He smile and chuckles The old man asked ¡°are you okay? Does it hurt? ¡° while circling them and checking their body Clona smile and make a peace sign ¡°we¡¯re fine, we are save from them¡± ¡°them? Who are you referring to? ¡° Mr. Tom asked ¡°We don¡¯t know. They just came and save us. They stop the huge tornado by themselves¡± The old couple looks each other with a question mark on their face Mr. Tom took a deep sigh then say ¡°Anyway, what matters to us is, you¡¯re back safe with us¡± the old couple nod as an agreement Clona make a p sounds on her hands ¡°ah! We forgot¡± while looking at Ryga. She pulled the big and raise it above ¡°look what we found¡± The old couple looks in amazement and asked ¡°how did you get it?¡± Clona with a proud face smile ¡°ha! You thought we can¡¯t do it, right? ¡° as he teasingly smile to the old man. The old woman chuckles then eximed ¡°well, you guys did a great job¡± She was still looking at them with a proud face as she feels a greatest achievement on her life. CHAPTER 36 CHAPTER 36 Ryga¡¯s mind was wondering about those people who save them. ¡®Those guys are powerful. I haven¡¯t heard of a witch and werewolf working together¡¯ he thought. He look around and saw Mr. Tom holding a butcher knife. He was ready to slice the fish when Ryga open his mouth and asked ¡°do you have an idea why the werewolf and the witch working together? ¡° His hand stop at the mid air. He look at him and gently put the knife at the side then asked ¡°why ?¡±. Ryga walk towards him and shrug his shoulder ¡°well, recently we are save by those guys¡± Mr. Tom flinch and asked ¡°what do you mean? ¡° while looking at him, seriously. Ryga scratch the back of his head and began narrating the whole incident ¡°well, there¡¯s a huge wave of tornadoing to us when we are the shore. We are ready to smashed by the wave when they came and save us¡± Mr. Tom look at him while thinking deeply. His twitch when he suddenly remember ¡°the wolf parade ¡° he hiss Ryga frown his face and asked ¡°wolf parade ? What¡¯s the connection between the wolf parade and the question I asked you? ¡°. Mr. Tom took a deep sigh ¡°I guess you should learn about this, tomorrow will be the starting of parade. Just so you know the witch mana will be taken from the moon and it will directly given to the wolf. The wolf and witch maybe fighting because of that but there¡¯s some organization whose peerspose of witch, wolf and even vampire. I have no information about this organization but the best possible answer to your question was maybe those guys who save you are from the organization¡±. Ryga nod as he understood something and continue to ask ¡°why bother making an organization, isn¡¯t the witch and the werewolf are not in good terms ?¡±. Mr. Tom paused for a while, he don¡¯t know what to answer because even himself have no idea why the organization was formed. Ryga understood his silence so he continued asking a different question ¡°are they a bad or good organization? ¡°Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Tom have no idea what to answer but something came up on his mind ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s their purpose but all I can say is next time you meet them, don¡¯t bother interact with them. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside their head¡± ¡°As far as I remember there¡¯s three organization on this world. This organization was create recently but I guess they started moving after the incidents of royal families¡± Mr. Tom eximed while exining ¡° families? ¡° Ryga blink for a while. ¡®what does royal families he mean? ¡® he thought while looking at him Mr. Tom clear his throat as if he was trying to avoid the question but his actions made Ryga curious more. He lean his palm at the table and lean closer to Mr. Tom and asked repeatedly ¡°families ? What do you mean? I want to know¡± He took a deep breath and look at him with a serious face ¡°long time ago there¡¯s a royal families that was blessed by the powers but these families are already vanish on this world¡± His eyes was full of saddened. Ryga could not help but shut his mouth. He can feel that this is a sensitive topic. ¡°but I have no idea if our young master was still alive or not¡± CHAPTER 37 : Its starting – the wolf parade CHAPTER 37 : Its starting ¨C the wolf parade The red moon shines brightly. Arge pack of wolf, howl while looking at the sky. Some witches holding a spear while looking at the moon. A woman wearing a pilleus cornutus mumble ¡°curse you damn wolf, curse you damn goddesses¡± while looking at the sky. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A lot of wolf gather at the top of the mountain while. You can feel a blood lusting from them. A golden haired wolf sitting at the edge of the mountain while smiling at the moon. A ck fur woman howl loudly and look around. On the other side was an omega wolf, gathering at one ce looking around to find a prey. The red moon started to vanish. Its starting ¨C the wolf parade. The red moon change into a shine golden moon. A moment of silence. The air suddenly change. The sky turning ck and the stars from above disappear one into another. On the side of the continent - The witch was hiding from corner to corner while looking at the sky. The wolf parade will be start in any moment their mana will be taken out from them forcefully. It¡¯s been a years since the wolf parade will start. Every fifty years the golden moon will came out and the wolf parade will start then the witch will began weaker during this day. The parade willst for two to three days and after that the witch man will be back from them. During this parade, the wolf will be superior to all as they be a blood lusting wolf, not even the vampires or a witch nor the hunter can stop them. Suddenly, the witch began to act weirdly. Their eyeys tiwtch while looking at the sky and it feels like something came out from their body.Some of the witches started to copse each other as they can¡¯t control an immense mana that came out from their body. On the edge of the mountain ¨C the golden furr wolf smirk while looking at the sky. He suddenly change into his wolf form. On the other side ¨C Some witches used their remaining magic to cast a protective spell. The wolf started to shape shift into their form. They howl loudly. Their eyes suddenly change into a scarlet eye. Their head twitch and suddenly they became a blood thirsty beast. The golden furr alpha change into a huge beast with arge w on the other side are the omega wolf, where their hair bes long and their mouth became big with sharpen teeth while the ck fur wolf ¨C beta change into a huge beast but not as huge as the alpha wolf. - Inside the cabin ( Ryga and Clona¡¯s side) - Clona began to panic when she saw Dorothy, copse at the floor. ¡°What should we do? ¡° she asked as her heart thumping so fast. Mr. Tom calm them down and say ¡°For now let¡¯s calm down. As long as we won¡¯t look at the moon we can surely stay sa - - sa - - - sane¡± . Mr. Tom was holding his breath as he tried to remain sane. Even though they can¡¯t see the moon, they¡¯re still affected by this parade. Clona bite her lips as she want to stop her inner wolf toe out while Ryga tiwtch his head and mumble ¡°wh ¨C what¡¯s wrong with me? The moon didn¡¯t reflect at my eyes but my inner wolf want to out¡±. Mr. Tom hurriedly took Dorothy and put her at the room that full of silver. If something happen at least they wont attack her. CHAPTER 38 : Into the woods CHAPTER 38 : Into the woods Clona keep on biting her lips as she wants to control her inner wolf. She looks around and saw Ryga twitch his head. She closed her eyes while standing at the side of the window. She doesn¡¯t want to see the moon. The moon can trigger her inner self but, even though the moon didn''t reflect at her eyes, there''s some powerful object that force her inner wolf toe out. She saw Mr. Tom sitting at the side of the door while holding a silver knife while on the other side was Ryga. Her heart beat faster than a normal one. Her eyes glow and became darker and darker. She bites and bites her lips until she can feel pain on it. She can see her blood dripping at her lips. Her hands started to change into a w of a wolf. Her hair started to grow and change a color into a golden fur. Ryga on the other side wants to remain calm as his hair started to grow and change into a ck fur. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. On the other side of the room was Dorothy, who''s sleeping peacefully. When the parade start, her mana was forcefully pulled out on her body until she copse and lose consciousness. Mr. Tom put a lot of silver things inside her room. He doesn¡¯t want to be a beast wolf. He want to stay sane during the parade but his inner wolf want to came out and he can''t control it. Ryga run towards outside andpletely transform into his wolf form. His ck fur became darker and darker. He can''t control his transformation. He became arge beast with a ck fur. His eyes twitch when he heard a sounding from their cabin. He can''t recognize anyone. He form a devil smile on his face while looking at the cabin. Mr. Tom saw his weird behavior and notice that something will happen. Using the silver spear, he locked Dorothy''s door and push and therge cab. He can''t control it anymore. His eyes becamerger andrger. He howl louder and jump towards the window. His eyes keep on mesmerizing at the sky. An unknown phenomenon pulled his inner wolf toe out. He howls louder and louder until he dramatically changes into a golden fur wolf. He jumps higher in the midair. He howls louder and walk close towards Ryga whose looking at him. Inside the cabin was Clona, who''s trying her best to not transform into a wolf. She can feel her beat faster. ¡®What is this? I can¡¯t breathe¡¯ she mumbles while looking at the mirror. She tried to hold back. She continues to breathe deeply but her feet suddenly change into a wolf form. She saw herself, dramatically changes into a wolf. Arge golden fur with a scarlet eyes. She howls loudly and run towards the door. Just like Ryga, she can¡¯t identify someone. Her eyes keep on fascinating towards the moon¡¯s brightness. Shepletely turns into arge golden beast. She closed her eyes then howl loudly. Her sensitive ears hear a voice at the distance towards the inner forest. It seems, not only she, heard the sound but also Ryga and Mr. Tom heard it. They heard a huge pack of wolf gathering inside the forest. CHAPTER 39 CHAPTER 39 The three of them hurriedly run towards the forest. They can¡¯t recognize each other but they can feel a blood lusting from them. They separate their way and started hunting a prey. Clona run towards the deep forest while Ryga hurriedly jump at the left side. Mr. Tom was left behind as he can feel an eye that directly looking at him. He look around and using his extraordinary sense of smell. He knows the direction towards an unknown person. He was not on his mind, what he feel is to hunt a prey and fell a blood drippings at them. Arge pack of wolf was gathering the deep forest, fighting each other and hunting a prey. You can feel a bloodlusting from them. One young man lost his way at the forest. He was holding arge axe with a golden basket. A three ck fur wolf sense the young man, they hurriedly run towards his side and attack him. They feel pleasure when they saw a blood dripping towards their prey. They howl louder and louder. Some of the beast wolf was attacking a vige while some are fighting each other. A golden fur wolf fighting arge ck fur wolf while on the other side was an omega wolf fighting each other. They stop fighting and feel tremble out of a sudden. They heard arge howling from a distance. They bow their head and started hiding. Arge golden fur alpha wolf wasing on their way. It stronger than them and they can feel a bit superior, they can¡¯t fight him together. Thisrge golden fur alpha can control his self. He was hunting from side to side. He smiles deviously while looking at the ckrge fur wolf at the left side. Ryga feel a bloodlusting towards him, as he gets himself ready to attack. Therge golden fur attacks him repeatedly without stopping. Ryga howl louder and using his extraordinary abilities, he jump higher and attack the enemy with his sharpen w. The enemy step back and lick the blood gushing from his lips. Ryga can¡¯t control himself as he was starting to attack the enemy at his front and without looking at the back he wave hisrge tail and smash it to the ground. A ck fur wolf was smashed at the ground; he can feel pain from the attack. Ryga on the other side can¡¯t surpass his wolf, as he attack randomly. Therge golden fur alpha smirk while looking at Ryga whos attacking randomly. He tilt his head and look around to find a prey before attacking Ryga. He want to feel a blood. His inner command him to kill anyone. He smirks while looking at the golden fur alpha at the other side of the tree. He jump higher and using his w he forcefully stab the poor golden fur at his back. He can feel pleasure with a blood. His bodies tremble with excitement when he killed someone. He lick his w and look at Ryga¡¯s side and mumble ¡®you¡¯re next¡¯. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. CHAPTER 40 : CHAPTER 40 : A full golden moon emerge Night. A dark night with a little blood, scatter everywhere; a wolf hunting their prey and fighting each other. Ryga howl loudly when he smell the blood at his w. He flinch when he he feel someone¡¯s presence coming at his back. A Large Golden Fur Wolf attacks him while smelling the blood on his w. Ryga on the other side, jump at the branch of the tree. He manages to avoid the attack. The enemy makes a smirk on his face while looking above the tree. He was gifted with a superhuman strength it makes sense to everyone as he have an Alpha King¡¯s blood gushing on his veins. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He believes that his ancestor was the next in line to be a rightful king to rule this world. When he heard about the prophecy, he knows that he is the chosen one. His attitude makes a lot of people bow their head with him. He won¡¯t ept anyone whose stronger than him. He only believes that he was the strongest amongst his peers. His self-centered attitude trigger when he knows, there¡¯s someone whose stronger than him. He smirked and feels delighted to know, there¡¯s a strong opponent he can fight. He gives a devious smile then jump higher and shes his w towards him. Ryga bend his knee and jump towards him then sh his ws. The enemy fell on the ground. His heart thumping so fast while looking on his blood gushing on his side. For the first time on his life, he feels excitement towards his enemies. He run faster circling Ryga''s side then immediately grab his hand and lift him on the air. He lift Ryga like he was made of paper. His superhuman strength and extraordinary abilities are his skills. He was proud to himself, to the extent that ''no one can surpass me'' he thought. Ryga look at him like he was a prey. He cant control himself. His wolf form elope his body. He look at the moon''s brightness then his eyes started to change from scarlet eyes to a golden eyes. He maybe a beta but he was a special one. His ck fur suddenly change into a a golden fur. The enemy was mesmerized, as it was his first time to see a ck fur beta changing into a golden fur alpha. Ryga howl loudly. The wolf stop for a while as their body was shaking from fear. They have no idea what happen but their wolf form and their body recognize Ryga as a strongest wolf that they need to bow their head. The enemy clench his fist, ''its not true!, there''s no one absolute than me'' he eximed. His living, thinking that no one was absolute than him and no one was stronger than him. He calm himself and think that Ryga was not on his mind and so his wolf form may elope his body and his consciousness as a wolf may trigger his power. ''Right, today was wolf parade it maybe the only exnation why he have a strong power'' he eximed. But, suddenly Ryga attack him. Chapter 41 : A sudden change of event Chapter 41 : A sudden change of event The enemies flinch when he feels Ryga¡¯s presence attacking him at his back. He step back and howl loudly but Ryga didn¡¯t flinch on his actions. Ryga continue attacking him while he keeps avoiding his attack. His eyes twitch to the other side when he saw a wolf, standing at the branch of the tree. He was distracted that he didn¡¯t see Ryga¡¯s w shing his face. He saw a small blood dripping at the ground from his face. He smiled for a while and howl loudly to prove his strongest power but Ryga didn¡¯t flinch, just like earlier - Ryga didn¡¯t blink nor step back on his feet. He feels dissatisfied. He wants to show his domain to him but to his surprise, Ryga wasn¡¯t flinch. He feels dissatisfied and the smile turns into a scowl face. He wasn¡¯t happy at all. He only feels satisfied when he knows that the stronger opponents flinch towards him. He gives a nk expression and looks him with a serious face. He won¡¯t ept it!. The wolf he saw at the branch of the tree was walking far away from him. He smirk andughed loudly. He feel satisfied, he thought that the wolf was afraid of him. He looks Ryga¡¯s side again. This time, he will seriously fight him. His w starting to grow bigger and his eyes twitch and change its color. As his body grows bigger and bigger. He howls loudly and this time his howl was heard all over the forest. Ryga flinch and jump towards him and starting to attack. Their ws sh each other, with a grip on his fist he manages to blow Ryga¡¯s face towards the ground. Ryga spit a blood then look at him. He gives a nk expression and howls loudly than him. All wolf at the forest stop their fight as they feel a sudden force that unable their body to move. A pressure makes their head bow to the grounds. Ryga¡¯s ck fur was no longer he change into a golden fur wolf. The enemy has no idea what happen but he don¡¯t want to think a possible answer as he want to defeat Ryga at all cost. He started circling Ryga¡¯s side and show his bigger size. He jump higher and with the brightness of the sun reflecting his ws, he used his bigger w to sh Ryga¡¯s face. Ryga, blink his eyes then sh the enemies w. A sound from their ws shing each other was heard over the forest. To prove who¡¯s strongest, they continue fighting as no one wants to surrender. Both sides were holding their breath as they immense a strong presence. Either one of them want to submit to another. Ryga, furiously attack the enemies then using hisrge w, he manage tond a blow at the enemies abdomen. The enemy may bigger than him but Ryga¡¯s super human strength make him submit. He was smacked to the ground. He looks angrily while looking at Ryga¡¯s eyes. He was lying on the ground while Ryga was on top of him. He bites the lower part of his lips. Ryga howl loudly and look at him like a hungry beast. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®This guy is a bad news¡¯ he mumble while forcing his way to escape Ryga¡¯s grip. Ryga look at him for a while then wave his w at the mid -air. The enemies know what happen next as Ryga want to sh his face. He manages to escape while looking at him angrily. He looks around and saw one of his peers nod his head. He has no choice but to back down the fight. Their organization was calling him. Chapter 42 : His Point Of View Chapter 42 : His Point Of View Mr. Tom was running faster when he feel someone¡¯s chasing at him. Today might be a wolf parade but he manages to control his wolf form. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He looks around, thinking that he can identify Ryga and Clona¡¯s wolf form. They maybe together for a shorter time but he feels a responsibility towards them. He flinch when he feels someone attacking him, using his tails he manage to counter attack the enemies. Ever since he came to the forest, he can feel someone¡¯s presence looking at him. Wasn¡¯t because, his an alpha wolf?. He didn¡¯t see anyone who¡¯s bigger than him. He jumped to the branch of the tree and howl loudly then look below and saw a wolf who¡¯s chasing at him. The one have a golden fur while the other one have a ck fur. He doesn¡¯t have an idea who they are but, if they want a fight then he can give it to them. He jump from below then raise his w to the mid-air then sh it towards them. The ck fur wolf step back while the golden fur alpha counter acts his attacks. The golden fur alpha howls louder and looks at him like a prey. Mr. Tom shape shift into a werewolf but he didn¡¯t be a beast like the others. He can control hiss wolf and he can control his shape shift werewolf. The ck fur wolf starting to circling around his area while the golden wolf step forward, he shows off his power to make Mr. Tom submit but, Mr. Tom give them a nk expression. The ck fur wolf starts to attack his left side while the golden fur attacks his front. Using his fist he manage tond a blow to the golden wolf while on his left side, using his w at the right side, he manage to sh it towards the ck fur. He maybe an old man but, his strength was not on the peer¡¯s level. He is an old man but his power was much stronger than them. His part of the noble¡¯s families. A family of strong wolf, it may be a beta or an omega nor an alpha. On his family, even the beta or omega was stronger than him. He clenched his fist then jump to the left side andnd a blow the ck fur wolf. He manages to smash him to the ground. He can see a blood dripping on his fist. His eyes twitch and saw the golden fur wolf smirk at him. It seems, he doesn¡¯t care what happen to the ck fur wolf. The golden wolf howls loudly while his eyes reflecting on the moon. It suddenly changes into golden eyes. He became bigger and bigger, much bigger than him. Mr. Tom could not believe what he saw. ¡®This golden fur wolf was belongs to that families¡¯ he mumble while clenching his teeth. He could not control his anger. Just mentioning those families name makes him vomit. He remembers something from the past. He took a deep sigh and look at the moon¡¯s brightness. He doesn¡¯t want to do it but his anger subside his self. Just remembering what happen on the past, make his blood boils. His eye reflects the brightness of the moon. He suddenly changes into his beast form. He promises to kill them. He started reminiscing the past Chapter 43 : His past Chapter 43 : His past A heavy rain ~ A pack of wolf runs towards the shore. A man¡¯s wearing a hoodie jacket look around the area. On his back was a guy holding a newborn baby, who¡¯s crying loudly. ¡°We need to get out of this ce, young master must survive. He needs to be strong to lead our family¡± a ck fur werewolf eximed A golden fur alpha stop from running and look at them for a while. He nod then shape shift into his human form. He walked towards the baby and holds him gently. He look around and saw one of his family members, he silently walk towards him and eximed ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Tom¡± Mr. Tom, nod as he understood what their leader says. He shape shift into his human form and gently holds the baby. Their mansion house was burn from ashes. A family¡¯s from Desmond attacking them and killing their family members. He bite his lower lip when he remember their Master¡¯sst word ¡°take the baby and move to the safe ce. They areing! ¡°. The master¡¯s wife was died along with him. She died protecting their child. He vaguely remembers their faces, the Desmond family wants to rule this world. As they believe, the previous King was their ancestor and no one beside them who can rule this world. A rumor started about the King¡¯s vessel can lead a pack, thus people assume that they are from the King¡¯s blood and thus the fight started. He can¡¯t grasp everything. It was a blink on his eyes that everything crumbles. He snaps to reality when he heard the baby¡¯s voice crying so loudly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He looked around and saw their leadermanding the servant. He is one of the trustworthy retainers of the master. Mr. Tom is the master¡¯s little brother but he bear no grudge against his brother, who became the leader of their family. He looks at the leader, its amaze on how he managed to save some of their servant and the baby. He feels hopeless as he doesn¡¯t know what to do, without his brother, he was just nothing but a weak person. He flinch when he feel someone¡¯s presenceing on their side. He gently covers the child and nod at them. He needs to be strong, his brother and his sister nw was no longer on this world. He was the only one, capable of protecting the child. He nod at the leader and started to run faster. Beside him was the servant who¡¯s holding a spear and his back are some of the servant, shape shift into a werewolf. The leader was beside him, looking around the area. All of them agreed to protect the child. They¡¯re willing to sacrifice for the family¡¯s sake. From their distance, they can see therge vast of ocean. He saw some of the servant waiving their hands and behind them are the fourrge ships. It seems his brother manage tomand his servant to go faster to the ocean. He flinched when he heard someone crying from pain. He stops for a while and looks around and saw some of his servant fighting the enemies. He clench his teeth and ready to attack when the leader stop him and eximed ¡°you need to get the baby safe¡±. His tears started to fall down, those servant are not a ves. They¡¯re belongs to the family. They sacrifice themselves for the child. He can¡¯t bear seeing them hurt, he turn his back and run faster towards the ship. He can hear their loud voice crying in pain. His holding the baby and the ship was ready to sail. The leader was on his side, pulling the anchor off to set sail. He turns his back and saw some of his people dying one by one. He can see their smiling face while waving their hands, from the distance he can hear their voice saying ¡°take care¡±. His tears fall down and nod at them. Chapter 44 : His true self Chapter 44 : His true self His hair started to grows faster and the tip of his w grow longer and longer. He howl, looking at the sky as his tears fall down. Remembering what happened on the past makes his heart hurts. He suddenly remembers on how the enemies sunk their ship. When they were inside the ship and ready to escape, a group of bandits and two witches sunk their ship. He looks around and found their leader breathing at the corner while the group of bandits started killing the others. ¡®How? Howe the witch and the bandits tagging each other and helping them? How? ¡®His mind full of question as he doesn¡¯t know what to do on this situation His holding a baby when someone attacking him at his back. He shout when he feel little bit pain on his back. He jump towards the leader then step back ¡°what should we do?¡± he asked The leader was thinking on how to escape but he has no idea how. They were at the bottom of the ocean and nowhere to run. He looks around and saw a tiny boat beside. He took a deep breath. If the child can survive then he doesn¡¯t mind sacrificing himself. He look at the moons brightness as his eyes started to change its color. His hair grow longer and longer. He shape shift into an Alpha Wolf. He looked at the baby¡¯s whose crying loudly. He has extraordinary abilities that only his family possesses. ¡°Take the baby and get out of this ce¡± he mumbles towards their leader while pointing the tiny boat beside. ¡°How about you?¡° ¡°I can manage my own¡± he answer directly The leader take the baby then hold it tightly and asked ¡°please survive; you¡¯re the only one left¡±. He raise his ws and with the tip of it, he gently poke the baby¡¯s forehead and smile ¡°be safe, I will coming to get you¡± and push them away He snap to reality when he feels someone presence attacking at his back. Now, he remember that he have a fight with this person. He wouldn¡¯t forgive those people. They kill his brother and the others. They burn their mansion. Just remembering his past makes his blood boiled. He manages to survive from the past and here he is right now. He needs to finds his brother¡¯s child at all cost. His dream is to establish his families again. He shape shift into his beast form. His hair was getting longer and longer. He howls loudly then look at the enemies. It seems, he can¡¯t control his self. Today is wolf parade, just once. Just once, he wants to break free. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡®Ah, It¡¯s been a while since I feel this way¡¯ he thought Hepletely transform into a beast. His howl makes the other wolf bow their head as they feel that his superior from them. He wouldn¡¯t forget. His wants to take revenge. He doesn¡¯t care what happen as long as he can take a revenge on them, it doesn¡¯t matter. He gives a nk expression towards the enemies as his eyes change its color again. His head tilt then look at the enemy¡¯s side and a simple noise makes him out of control. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 He jump higher, at the mid- air he sh his ws towards the enemy. Using his big w, he manages to defend himself. He step back and look at the enemy¡¯s side. You can hear the pump on his heart, he spit at the enemy¡¯s face but his enemy¡¯s manage to avoid. With the spit of his saliva, he can make damage to the enemy¡¯s. He has a poisonous mouth, his drool fell on the ground. He look at the enemy¡¯s like he was a prey. The enemy¡¯s flinch when he heard someone calling his voice. He look around and saw one of his peers nodding at him. It seems, he was called by them. He still want to fight but he have no choice. He step back and started to run away but Mr. Tom manage to chase him. With Mr. Tom¡¯s sharpen w he manage to pierce his back. He spit a blood. He stop for a while and angrily look at Mr. Tom¡¯s side. He decided to let go of him but it seems, he want to fight on him. He shape shift into his beast form and attack Mr. Tom. Mr. Tom used the back of his w and defends himself. He bend down his head and tilt at the side and saw an opening then bite the enemy¡¯s arms. He bites strongly and get a small flesh. His mouth was full of enemy¡¯s blood as he chews the flesh inside. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! What a crazy monster you are!¡° he eximed while looking at Mr. Tom whose chewing his flesh. His right hand was holding his bleeding arms. He could not believe what he saw. ¡®This guy was dangerous¡¯ he mumble as he look around to escape. He flinched when Mr. Tom spit at the ground. He looks at it and saw his fresh flesh. He gulps for a while and jumps to the other side then started to run. He could not defeat him. He thinks highly of himself but there¡¯s no way he can defeat that monster. He runs faster than before but Mr. Tom was able to catch his space. He bites his lower lip and look around. He saw one of his peers, who called him earlier. He look at him with a pleading eyes. One of his peers nod and jump higher towards them and using his w he manage to defend themselves from his attack. Mr. Tom was stronger as he grips his w and pushed them. From N?velDrama.Org. The two of them agreeing each other and attack him both sides but Mr. Tom was quick. Using his tails he manages to smash the other one to the ground. The force of his tails was strong. He howls loudly while looking at the moons brightness. One of his peers quickly run towards his friend and help him to get up. His face was full of blood. He could not lift his arms. While, Mr. Tom was distracted at the moon¡¯s brightness. The enemies take their chance to escape and run faster towards the deepest forest They run faster and faster. They look behind and feel a sound of relief when Mr. Tom didn¡¯t catch them. They flinch when they heard a loud voice shouting from pain at Mr. Tom¡¯s direction. It seems he found another prey to kill. Chapter 46 : Day two - the plan (Shadow Doom) Chapter 46 : Day two - the n (Shadow Doom) A group of people was gathering at the mansion. A man sitting at the chair looks around. He can hear their buzzing sound talking each other. He took a deep sigh as he rolled his eyes. They are the Shadow Doom Organization; an organization that infiltrates illegally. They move as a shadow and works efficiently. A young man standing at the corner shout angrily ¡°Damn it! I will kill him next time¡± while looking at his arms full of bondage. He tilt his head when he heard someone giggling at his side. He rolled his eyes and look at her angrily. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Oh! Oh! Oh! A self - proimed Alpha wolf was beating badly by someone? ¡± whileughing loudly He look at him with a full of anger ¡°ha! At least I¡¯m not a bat who¡¯s hiding from the cave¡±. She tilt her head as her eyes twitch ¡°Watch your words little puppy, be thankful you¡¯re still alive. I can kill you easily¡± She was known as a Vampire Queen, with a body of a small child. She can change her appearance from ady to a kid. Her age was stops growing as she proimed, she was beyond the world¡¯s age. An old man looks around and saw that his peers were fighting each other while some are talking each other. He clears his throat. All of them stop and look at him. The man sitting at the chair mumbles ¡°here we go again¡±. He clears his throat again and eximed ¡°The time wase, we need to act. Adam and Eve will be born ¡°. All of them smile. ¡°Finally, the world will be ours¡± they eximed and smile deviously. Their project Adam and Eve wase to an end. They need to act fast. ¡°A little bit longer and the world will be ours. Tomorrow is thest day of the parade. Adam and Eve will rise and rule the world again¡± he eximed The man sitting at the chair stood up then smile ¡°the wait is over¡± he mumbles, he tilt his head when he heard this man voice ¡°trying to massacre again? Eus?¡± he asked while looking at him. He smiled deviously. He killed countless of people. He even remembers the time he killed the whole vige. He feels satisfied. A man wearing a jacket step forward ¡°I found ast piece of wolf from the royal families¡± he eximed. They look at him and asked ¡°who? Which family? ¡±. The only Royal families left on this world are the Desmond family. The two families were annihted and no longer exist on this world. The old man asked ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re not from Desmond? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure but I have a feeling that they were still alive¡± The Vampire Queen took a deep sigh and chuckles ¡°Did they beat you? Just like this person?¡± while pointing at the man beside him ¡°He looks like a hungry beast¡± he says All of them look each other and took a deep sigh and say ¡°It looks you are beaten badly ah¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He feels defeated. He can¡¯t ept that he was defeated by them. Like this guy who proimed a stronger Alpha but almost killed¡± sheughed mockery ¡°Damn bat!¡± he shout The Vampire Queen tilts her head and look at him angrily. The old man walked between them and raised his hand, to avoid fighting each other and say ¡°It was your imagination. The wolf parade was starting so the wolf true power unleash. We haven¡¯t shown our true power. Take a deep breath. The wolf you¡¯re talking about, were just nothing but an ordinary man. We came from the Royal families and we are the descendants of the ruler. Make haste, as we will show them who we are¡±. Chapter 47 : Inside the Cave Chapter 47 : Inside the Cave Dorothy, awake from the heat of the sun. She looks around to find them but she hasn''t seen a single one of them. She took a deep breath. Ever since the parade happened, she lost consciousness. She doesn''t feel anything as her power got stuck at the moon. ¡°I wonder if they are fine? ¡° she mumble She got up and yawned for a while, she looked around and saw a lot of silver things surrounding her rooms. She sleeps for a day but a lot has happened already. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She needs to find and help them. She might have no power but she wants to be useful. She hurriedly grabbed her hood at the corner then pick a silver spear that belong to Mr. Tom then hurriedly ran outside. She¡¯s walking silently while looking around. She needs to be cautious of her surroundings. She needs to be alert. She flinched when she heard a noise from the bush. She looked around and saw arge tree. She hurriedly jumps and grabs the branch then climbs on top of it. She¡¯s holding her breath then took a peek beyond the leaves and saw a two ck fur wolf sniffing around the area. Her heart thump so fast while covering her mouth and holding her breath. She felt scared. She didn''t dare to move an inch. She flinched when she saw one of the tree branches crack. She hurriedly hide at the back while covering herself with the leaves. She took a peak and heard one of them say ¡°there¡¯s no one here, let''s go¡±. She sneaked a peak and saw the two of them run fast towards the deepest side of the forest. She took a deep breath as she felt relief. She looked around but no enemies were found. She hurriedly jumps below and continues her walk, hoping she will meet Clona and the others. She has no idea where she is, her feet drag her to the deepest side of the forest. She flinched when she heard a noise at the bush. She saw a cave and ran faster towards it. She took a deep breath and looked around the area, she could feel an enormous magic inside. She gulped for a while and prayed for her safety. The ce was so dark. She adjusted her eyes then blinked for a while until she saw a torch with fire at the left side. A curiosity strikes on her body, that keeps her continue to walk. She clenches her fist while holding the silver spear. She took a deep breath and continued to walk. She looked around and saw a lot of paintings. It seems, nobody has discovered this ce yet. The painting looks surreal, maybe it''s hundred or thousand years have passed? In the right corner, she saw a painting of a woman holding a ck rose. On the next side of it, the same woman sitting on the throne. ¡°? Queen?¡± she mumble She kept on walking and every corner she saw a painting of the woman with a different angle. On the last paint, the woman was inside the coffin, sleeping peacefully with written beside ¡®To the Queen of dooms¡¯ ¡°A Queen of dooms? What was that? ¡°she mumble On the right side, she saw an ancient letter ¡®Adam & Eve¡¯. She can¡¯t read what¡¯s written inside but she can read the words ¡®Adam & Eve¡¯ at the corner. She gasped when she heard arge howl from the darkest part of the cave. She feels shiver down on her spine. She stepped back. She feels scared. If she goes beyond the cave, a danger will await her. She turned her back and ran away faster to the exit of the cave. Chapter 48 : Lets find them Chapter 48 : Let''s find them Alphec Town ~ The chief of town ¨C vio was looking at the moon¡¯s brightness. Today is the mark of the Wolf Parade. They close all the opening area that will reflect the moon. For the towns people not transform into a beast. They prepared everything for this day. All of them are in the closing area. The reflection of the moon on their eye can trigger their beast form, but still they are some who manifest a powerful wolf that can trigger to shape shift into a beast. Some are able to stop their transformation. The town¡¯s people are hiding and closing their eyes while some of them are voluntarily inside of the cage, to make everyone safe. The children are put into a slumber. Hakorou was preparing for departure together with vio. They decide to find the kids after the wolf parade. He was undecided to depart as he doesn¡¯t want to leave them alone. He wants to ensure the safety of his people but his daughter- Clona needs him. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we go together, right? ¡° Hakorou eximed while looking at the moon¡¯s brightness From N?velDrama.Org. Thest time they pair was 25 years ago when they are asked with the same mission. ¡°I was happy to be blessed by the Goddesses and the King¡± vio eximed The moon could not affect at them as they belong from the royal family that was blessed by the moons. But they could not say that all families can control during the parade. They are some who couldn¡¯t. ¡°Only those who have a weak heart couldn¡¯t avoid the beast form¡± say vio then look Hakorou¡¯s side ¡°I wonder if some of my family member were still alive? ¡± Hakorou mumble then look at vio and asked ¡°how about you? Are they still alive? ¡°his referring to vio¡¯s Royal Family members vio could not answer, he doesn¡¯t know if they¡¯re alive or not. He shrugs his shoulder and chuckles. He doesn¡¯t want to remember what happen that night. Either one of them know the identity with their kids, it¡¯s better to keep it a secret. vio took a deep breath. It was fresh from his mind, those who sacrifice themselves. He has no idea if they are still alive or not. As far as he remembers, he manages to escape together with the baby. He was originally belong to the Alphec Town, he condemn himself as a loyal servant. He was appointed as a leader by their master. He clenched his fist. The master¡¯sst wish is to save their daughter. He have a hope that one day his daughter ¨C Clona will arise this world. As the remaining Royal family with a King¡¯s blood, he must fulfill his master¡¯ssts wish. He told a lie that Clona was her daughter with a woman who died giving birth to her. All of them believe on him, as vio was the Chief of town¡¯s grandson. He were appoints as the chief of townter when his grandfather die. He look at Hakorou¡¯s side. ¡®I wonder if he know the truth?¡¯ he thought He flinch when Hakorou stood up then raised his hands towards the moon¡¯s brightness then say ¡°My family will be known again. I will make sure of it¡± with a strong voice. Chapter 49 : Ancient Queen Chapter 49 : Ancient Queen Dorothy was holding a silver spear while look around the area. Her heart thumps faster than a normal person. She¡¯s wondering from one ce to another. She¡¯s hoping to see her friends especially Clona ¨C her best friend. They known for a couple of weeks, Clona maybe a wolf but her kind and good nature help her to surpass everything happens on her surroundings. She was able to survive despite being surrounded by the enemies. It was Clona who save her from the bandits, she own her life to her. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She have a goals and that is to find her father who gone missing. She flinched when she heard a loud bang at the left side. She raise her both hands and jump towards the branch tree, she grimly hold the tree branch them hurriedly climb at the tree. She hides from the leaves then look below. She saw two witches wearing a pilleus cornutus ¨C a ''horned skullcap''. She looks around but she saw nothing. She bends lower and listen closely. She sneaks a peak between the leaves and saw them talking something important. A Long hair women, opens her mouth and say ¡°Adam & Eve will reborn after the parade¡±. She frown for a while and mumble ¡®adam & eve¡¯ then she remembers something. Inside the cage she saw a painting of a woman and saw a scribble ancient letter with a name ¡®Adam & Eve¡¯. Her heart thumps faster while listening to them. She bends her knee and attentively listens to them. ¡°Our organization was trying to create an apocalypse¡± the long hair woman eximed ¡® organization? What¡¯s that?¡¯ Dorothy mumbles ¡°By waking Adam & Eve on their slumber¡± says the short hair woman Both of them stop then sit beside the tree ¡°Let¡¯s go after taking some rest¡± the short hair woman eximed while taking a deep breath ¡®Where are they going ?¡® Dorothy mumbles while looking below ¡°Are you sure we are in the right ce? ¡° the long hair woman asked ¡°Yes, I heard it was inside the cave¡± ¡®Cave?, so they¡¯re nning to wake up someone whose sleeping inside the cave¡¯ she mumbles then suddenly, she remembers something ¡®but there¡¯s a wolf inside the cave¡¯ she thought ¡°Once Adam & Eve awake, this world will be ours¡± the long hair woman eximed whileughing sarcastically ¡®Whatever their n is, it was dangerous. I have no idea whose Adam & Eve but, these people try to awake an ancient queen. If I remember correctly a queen sleep on that cave¡¯ she thoughtfully thinks as she frown her forehead She stood up and hurriedly hides at the leaves when she saw that both of them stood and look around. She holds her breath as she tried to stop her heart from beating ¡°I thought someone was here, sorry it was my imagination¡± the long hair woman say while look around the area ¡°Geez~ you¡¯re exaggerating. Let¡¯s go¡± Both of them hurriedly run towards the deepest center of the forest and she knows where those two women will go. She jump below and look around if someone saw her. She took a deep breath. She will follow those women secretly to find the truth. Chapter 50 : The Sleeping Queen Chapter 50 : The Sleeping Queen She has no idea what¡¯sing on her but, she knows for sure that it was dangerous to wake an Ancient Queen who¡¯s sleeping at the cave. She feel relieved it seems no one sense her presence. She¡¯s secretly following them inside the cave. She keep her distance remain to ensure that no one would sense her. She feels an eerie with her surroundings. She looks around and saw a lot of painting and a scribble ancient letter at the top. She have no idea what does it mean but she saw paint of a man and woman holding each other while a pack of wolves surrounding them. She looks carefully but she can¡¯t read an ancient letter but she saw a words ¡°Adam & Eve¡± at the corner. ¡°The painting looks real !¡± she eximed Her eyes was locked at the painting of a man and woman sitting at the throne and beside are the goddesses while below are pack of wolves. She even saw a Giant people standing beside; on the right side is woman with a crown flying with her wonderful wings. She looks closer at the flying woman, she frown her forehead then suddenly, she gasp while looking at the woman. ¡°This woman is the one I saw earlier, the one who have a Queen on her paint¡± she mumbles She closely looks at the woman and saw at her back was a group of bat flying around. ¡°What the hell is she?¡± She panicky step back Whoever was it, she knows that waking an Ancient Queen sleeping on this cave was a bad idea. ¡°Are those woman knows who they¡¯re trying to wake?¡± she¡¯s referring to the two witches She flinched when she heard the loud howl again. She closed her eyes and covers her ears. The loud howl makes her ear hurts. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Suddenly it stops. She took a long breath and mumbles ¡°I can do it¡±. She continues her walk while her eyes keep fascinating at the painting and the ancient letter. ¡°Why am I going deeper and deeper? Geez~ I should bought them together and maybe Mr. Tom can read those letter¡± She gasps when she saw their shadow walk towards her. She looks around to find a ce to hide then suddenly saw a small hole at the corner. She hurriedly run and go to the small hole then hide carefully. ¡°Is it a wolf we heard? ¡° the long hair woman ask ¡°I don¡¯t know but we need to report this matter to them¡± Dorothy was still hiding at the corner while holding her breath, when she feels that they are gone. She peak at the small hole and feel relief. She took a deep breath and tried to exit at the small hole when it suddenly copses and she can¡¯t exit. She takes a deep sigh. She has no way out but to continue to walk. She¡¯s afraid! She can¡¯t find an exit. A sudden shivers down her spine. She feels an eerie. She flinched when she saw a group of bat flying towards her. She sat and close her eyes then cover her ears. She¡¯s surrounded. She gasp, coldness touch her body which makes her shiver. The bat hurriedly flies outside. She stood up and looks around. The surroundings change suddenly. It became light. She froze, seeing arge golden apple tree at the center and beneath on it was a red coffin with a sleeping women inside. ¡°What the hell''s happening here? ¡° Chapter 51 Chapter 51 She can¡¯t move. Her body stops moving. The golden apple tree was shining brightly. She closed her eyes and clenched her fist. She heard a women¡¯s voice whispering her ears. She opens her eyes and blink. She looks around but she hasn¡¯t found anyone except a woman sleeping at the coffin. She gulp for a while then took a deep breath ¡° 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, wooh 7, here we go¡± she mumbles then walk straight towards the coffin She closed her eyes. She heard the whispering voice again. She open her eyes then look around but she see nothing. Every time she closed her eyes she can heard the whispering voice. She can¡¯t hear clearly. She looks at the woman who¡¯s sleeping beautifully. Skin white as snow, lips red as blood and the hair that darker than ck. She can¡¯t help but mesmerize the beauty of the sleeping woman. She looks above and saw a big golden apple. Her eyes twitch, she was hypnotized. From N?velDrama.Org. She quietly walk towards the apple tree and tried to reach at the golden apple. She flinched when she heard arge howling towards her. She gasps and step back. A three multi headrge dog howl loudly. Its size was the same as therge tree. She clenched the silver spear then gulp for a while. ¡°I-I ¨CI can- I can do it!¡± During the wolf parade, her magical power was taken by the moon. She can¡¯t cast a powerful spell to defend herself. She has no choice but to fight on hand. She jumps at the left side then raised the spear and defends herself. She feels someone grabbing her back which force her step back. She heard the voice again but this time she heard it clearly ¡°wake me! Woke me from my slumber! ¡° Her eyes automatically twitch at the coffin. She crawls towards the coffin the look at the beautiful women sleep beautifully. The multi headed dog, suddenly attack her which cost the coffin to cracked. She step back and grimly hold her silver spear and stab it towards them. The multi headed howl loudly, the voice cracked his ear which became hurts. She cover her ears and look at the multi headed dog, she feel a sudden pain seeing the dog howl loudly. She blinks her eyes for a while and walks towards on it then try to reach her hands at them and asked ¡°Are you okay ? I won¡¯t hurt you. I just want to know if you hurt somewhere¡± The multi headed dog howl loudly but this time he can feel their pain. She looks attentively and saw a wound at the corner of their head. ¡°It¡¯s bleeding, does it hurts?¡± She calmly asked The multi headed dog didn¡¯t say anything but howl loudly. She put down her spears and raised her hands then say ¡°I won¡¯t do anything. I wanted to help¡± They look at her then bend down and sniff at her. She smiles for a while then took a medicine on her pocket and tore her clothes to cover the wound. She looks at the coffin and suddenly remember the cracked at the center. She looks at the ss but she saw nothing. The cracked ss was gone. She heard the voice again. She looks at her back but she saw nothing. She bend closer towards the coffin and tried to ask ¡°Is it you? ¡°Hoping she heard an answer She gently touched the coffin ss her eyes hypnotized as she gently touched the name Queen at the center. She gasps when she feels pain. Her thumb finger injured by the ss coffin and her single blood drops at the ss. She turn her back to apply a medicine, suddenly the sleeping woman open her eyes and smile deviously. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Wolf parade was near ended but somehow, they turn back into their human form. Unexinable situation where they turn back and somehow the beast form was gone. Ryga was turning back on his human form. He looks around to find Clona and Mr. Tom but he didn¡¯t see a single one of them. Today is thest day of the parade. It¡¯s been a days since he has his human form back. He was alone, sitting at the door waiting for them toe back. Since he came back, he has no idea where Dorothy is. ¡®It seems that, Dorothy was alone and looking for them¡¯ he thought to himself and took a deep sigh. He has no idea when he will be shape shift into wolf form again; as far as he remembers, he can¡¯t able to control himself during the parade, thankfully his able to back into a human form. He has no idea what happen, just like that; his back to his human form again. He looks around then looks at the Sky. The red moon vanish, the blood moon turns into an ordinary moon ¡®I thought it took three days to wolf parade to be over? ¡® he mumble and asked himself. His patiently waiting while taking a deep sighs, he started to lose hope, suddenly he saw a shadow figure from the dark waving their hands at him. He stood up then blinks his eyes to make clear. He gasps then when he saw someone familiar¡¯s figure. He stood up then waves his hand and shout ¡°Hey! Over here¡± then run faster to approach them Clona smile and asked ¡°where are they? ¡° She¡¯s referring to Mr. Tom and Dorothy but Ryga shook his head and shrug his shoulder as he doesn¡¯t have any idea where they are. Unexinable situation on how they turn into their human form; As far as they know, the wolf parade willst for three days but two days was passed, howe they turn back on their human form? Something must happen! From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How about Dorothy?¡° she ask ¡°When I came back, she was nowhere to be found¡± he says while scratching the back on his head Clona feel that something must happen to her. Her guts telling her that Dorothy was in danger. ¡°Let¡¯s wait Mr.Tom then find her together¡± Ryga eximed They walked together and wait for Mr. Tom to came but time passed by and Mr. Tom hasn¡¯te back. They start panicking that maybe something happens to him. They look each other and decided to find them. It¡¯s still dark and they can hear the loud howl of the wolf. They took courage to go back at the forest and find them. "It''s a full moon tonight," Clona said hysterically, she¡¯s afraid, turning into a wolf or a beast Ryga stop from walking and look around then look above and say ¡°You see the stars and the moon instead of how dark the night is¡± Clona stop from walking then look at him for a while and smile. Clouds drifted away from a full moon, drenching the patio with soft lunar light. ¡°I hope nothing happens to them¡± Clona eximed Chapter 53 Chapter 53 They walked far away to find them. The moon¡¯s brightness emitting the dark, out of the early night sky, one star shone down on them, like a blessing. It¡¯s a calm night; sky sometimes clear and sometimes partially overcast with veil clouds. Ryga calmly look around to find them while behind him was Clona who¡¯s scared of the dark. Their eyes started to adjust the darkness of the forest. They hide when they heard a howl of the wolf coming near at them, as much as they don¡¯t want to fight them. While walking at the deepest side of the forest, they heard a sound at the bush. The two of them look each other and nod. They hide at therge tree while sneak a peek. Clona frown, she saw a group of people wearing a hood jacket. She gently poke Ryga¡¯s side and whissper ¡°Who are they? ¡°. Ryga shrug and shook his head but he saw a familiar face at the corner. His face frown and say ¡°aren¡¯t they the one who save us during the wave? ¡° Clona gasp and clear her eyes, she saw the witch woman whom Ryga befriend with. She clenched her fist and bites her lips. She has no idea why she gets angry. Her heart beat faster than a normal. Ryga look at her with a confuse look and asked ¡°what happen? ¡°. Clona look at him with a smile on her face and say ¡°nothing¡±. They look each other and nod. A curiosity triggers, both of them which they silently follow them and tried to listen to their conversations. ¡°Are you sure this is the ce? ¡° a woman, known to be a witch asked on his colleague ¡°The Intel verify the location¡± a man who have a hunk body replied ¡°a wolf? ¡° Clona whispery asked to Ryga ¡°maybe? ¡° Ryga hiss A woman wearing a red dress with a hoodie jacket eximed ¡°those witches, better not be lying¡± The woman wearing a pilleus cornutus or ''horned skullcap'' stop from walking and turn her back towards them ¡°why? Do you have a problem with us? Damn bat¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman gasps and hisses ¡°What? You better show some respect granny¡± The witch woman smirk ¡°We, maybe older than you but we are more beautiful than your n. My age doesn¡¯t identify my beauty as we witches live longer with the same appearance¡± The woman hiss and ready to fight back when the wolf man shout ¡°quiet¡± both of them bow their head while clenching their fist Another witch woman came forward and apologized ¡°I apologized on her behavior¡± The vampire woman red angrily and says ¡°Our queen is more powerful and beautiful than any one of you¡± she eximed while rolling her eyes. The wolf man took a deep sigh as he doesn¡¯t know what to say Ryga frown as he have a lot of question ¡®Queen? What does it mean? But what more confusing was ¡°the witch, wolf and the vampire are working together? Who are they?¡± Clona whisper while pointing her fingers towards them Chapter 54 Chapter 54 They silently follow them as they tried to listen to their conversations. Ryga seems familiar with the word organization as he heard it from Mr. Tom itself. He condemn that these people are from that organization. He has no idea what¡¯s really happen but his guts telling him to follow them. He and Clona were silently following them to the secluded area. They stop when he saw them stopping at therge tree. The vampire woman looks around and gently sits at the bush. A woman who saves them from the wave sat at the side of therge tree while looking at the sky. Ryga clearly hear a word ¡°Adam & Eve¡± from their mouth. Both of them look each other and asked in unison ¡°Adam & Eve? ¡°. Ryga cover her mouth as she wants to keep her silence. A vampire woman stood up and looks around, as she heard a voice at the other side. A man taking a nap on his side eximed ¡°it was nothing¡± while closing his eyes ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re not being followed? ¡° The vampire woman asked ¡°Yes, we¡¯re not. It was your imagination¡± The vampire woman turns her back then closes her eyes. Ryga gasp, when their eyes meet. He tried to hide then sneak a peek but the man was closing his eyes and takes a nap. He took a deep breath ¡®maybe it was my imagination? ¡® he mumble. He look at Clona¡¯s side, yawning as she get ready to sleep. He took a deep breath and shrugs her shoulders to wake up. She opens her eyes and saw Ryga¡¯s face getting closer to closer. She moves backwards while hiding her face while her heart, beat faster than a normal. She ced her hands at her chest and tried to calm herself. Ryga confuse and pulled her shirt when the both of them gasp. Their face was closer, a few inch and their lips will touch each other. Clona bow her head as she feel embarrassed while Ryga turn around to hide his flushing face turning red. He clears his throat and mumble ¡°try not to sleep; they¡¯re making their move¡±. Clona cover her face and nod. Her face turning red as she feel embarrassed looking at him. From N?velDrama.Org. They flinch when they heard them talk. A wolf man eximed ¡°When Adam & Eve will awake, this world will be ours¡± with a yful tune. A witch woman replied ¡°we will be living in a harmony where everyone bows their head¡±. Ryga took a glimpse at the witch woman who saves them but he didn¡¯t saw any reaction, instead she bows her head as she tried to avoid the conversation. The vampire woman hiss ¡°The Queen will rule this world and it will be ours¡±. A witch woman stood up and says ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be yours. The organization will rule this world and separately, we live differently¡± ¡®What are they talking about? ¡® Ryga thought as he feels this conversation will keep them from danger. He look at his side and saw Clona, thinking deeply. He sat on her side and asked ¡°what? Seems familiar?¡± Clona shrug her shoulders and says ¡°feels familiar but I I forgot where I heard it¡± she hiss while her face frown. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Clona was thinking deeply as she feel familiar with the word Adam & Eve but she forgot where she heard it. Her head starting to hurts. Ryga move and lean closer to her and asked ¡°Is it hurt? ¡°. Clona gasp and identally push him which makes alert the enemies. ¡°It seems someone sneaking around ¡° the vampire woman say while licking her red lips Ryga pulled Clona closer and cover her mouth. She sneaks a peek behind the bush and saw the vampire and the witch woman look around. Ryga bite his lips and get himself ready to fight when they heard arge howling from the distance. He took a deep breath and mumble ¡°save¡± He pulled Clona towards the bush and hide. They saw arge wolf howl loudly. It runs so fast that it can¡¯t be seen in naked eye. The man who¡¯s sleeping at therge tree wake up and jump towards the branch of the tree then look below. Ryga could not believe what he saw. Arge beast was attacking them. He got confuse, he and Clona turn to human but why is there a beast?. He ascertains that all wolf turn back into their human form. He gasp when it attacks aggressively at the vampire woman. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The vampire woman didn¡¯t blink as she known that the wolf man will defend her. The wolf man used his arm to change into a wolf and defend the vampire woman. Ryga and Clona feel amazed; it was their first time to see someone changing their body part into a wolf. The two witch woman standing from their broomstick as they fly beneath therge tree. One of the witch women uses her hat to capture the beast. Her pilleus cornutus or ''horned skullcap'' turns into a big cap, enough to entangle someone but the beast, howl loudly and forcefully stretch his body and makes an aggressive move then tore the witch hat. The wolf man smirks as he wants to fight with the beast. He fully transform into arge werewolf. He continuously attacked the beast and scratches its face. The vampire woman shape shift into arge bat and using its teeth, she aggressively bite the arm of the beast. A flesh from it was undoubtedly torn. The vampire woman smirks as she feel pleasant. Seeing a blood dripping on the ground from the beast makes her pleasure. Her sadistic sides came out unknowingly as she ready to tore another flesh from the beast. The man, who¡¯s standing at the branch of the tree shrug his shoulder and took a deep sigh. He don¡¯t want to fight. Seeing them fight, he feels disgust. ¡®What¡¯s fun seeing a blood dripping from the body? ¡® he thought, he sat at the branch of the tree as he feel bored watching them fight. He glimpse a look at the bush and smirk ¡°well, they are still here following us¡± he mumble. From the start he already know that Ryga and Clona was following them but they means no harm so he didn¡¯t react instead, he let the both of them followed him and his colleague as he wants a bit of fun from them. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 The bat woman licks her lips with a slight blood and smiled deviously. The beast howls loudly, he can¡¯t control his power. Some of the wolves suddenly change into their human form but there¡¯s some are not. Ryga and Clona was still hiding at the bush. Clona smells a familiar scenting from the beast while Ryga can sense a familiar action. They frown as they tried to think. ¡°Who is it again? ¡° Clona asked but Ryga was still thinking, he shrugs his shoulder and shakes his head. They don¡¯t want to fight, they hiding at the bush while looking at the enemies fighting the beast. A guy on top of the tree branch yawns as he tried to sleep. He covers his ears then turn his back.¡° too noisy¡± he mumble Another witch woman beside her was giggling while looking at him and eximed ¡°don¡¯t you want to have fun? ¡° the young man open his left eye and look at her for a while ¡°no thanks¡± then back to sleep. The bat woman and the two witchdy were eager to kill the beast. The bat woman uses her power ¨C it is to summon a group of bat. With hermands the group of bat starting to attack the beast. Another witch woman uses her magic to purify the beast. Tomorrow is thest day of the wolf parade and all of them needs to hurry before the times running out. The Shadow Doom Organization wants to revive the ancient entity. They believe that Adam & Eve are the reason this world exist, thus they want to revive the dangerous entity. ¡°We need to hurry¡± the witch woman eximed ¡°Times running¡± The bat woman gently lick the side of her lips and say ¡°too bad, we need to hurry so¡­ bye~ bye ~¡± she eximed then use a powerful magic towards the beast. The beast was bleeding from head to toe. He sniffs for a while then start running away. The witch woman tried to catch him but one of his colleagues pulled her shirt and shout ¡°WE NEED TO HURRY! ¡° She pouts for a while then nod her head. Ryga and Clona look each other. They worried about the beast whose badly bleeding. They are intending to follow them but, there¡¯s something force that pulled them to chase the beast. The two of them nod then secretly turn their back and started to find the beast. The man sleeping at the tree branch woke up, he look at the bush and mumble ¡°they¡¯re gone?¡± as he yawn. Ryga and Clona look around to find a clue. They look anywhere until they stumble at the big tree. They saw a blood prints at every corner. They both nod each. Secretly; they follow the blood prints at every tree they see. Until, they saw an abandoned house. Clona gulp for a while, she doesn¡¯t know why they needs to find that beast. Ryga get himself ready for a surprise attack. They hold each other¡¯s hand with their heart, beating fast. Clona¡¯s recklessness identally kicked an empty bottle of can. They froze for a while then look around until they heard someone¡¯s voice at the darkness side. Clona cover her ears ¡°if she howl loudly at least we¡¯re safe¡±.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They didn¡¯t dare to move until the unknown beast spoke ¡°who are you?¡±. He smile and say ¡°Mr. Tom it¡¯s us¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Clona look at him with a shocking face and asked ¡°Why did you be a beast? ¡°. Mr. Tom coughs for a while. He was full of blood, his hair grows longer. He was cover with wound. Clona started to apply a medicine on him while Ryga was looking between the windows. He has a lot of question to ask but doesn¡¯t know where to start. He took a deep breath to muster courage. He looks at Mr. Tom for a while then walked towards him and asked ¡°do you remember what happen before you became a beast? ¡° Mr. Tom took a deep sigh then look at his eyes and say ¡°To be honest I have no memory to recall during the ident. I wake up and realized that I already here¡± ¡°I see¡± A moment of silence ~ While Clona applying some medicine, she realize that the wound she¡¯s tending to cover suddenly heal its own. ¡°It¡¯s really true that the Alpha wolf can heal faster¡± Clona eximed with an amazement Ryga couldn¡¯t help but smile. On these past days, his eyes always follow her direction. Seeing her act clumsiness makes his heart- thump. He flinched when he heard Mr. Tom¡¯s voice calling his name. He blinks for a while then look at him. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mr. Tom asked as he feels confused on Ryga¡¯s behavior He smile scratch the back of his head and say ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Clona, unaware on her surroundings she smiles gently from them. She can¡¯t exin what feelings is this?. She can¡¯t help but to smile whenever the both of them are in a good terms. Ryga clear his throat to get their attention. Clona flinch and tilt her head then asked ¡°what?¡±. He look at the two of them then took a deep breath ¡°Now the three of us are back. We need to act fast¡±. Mr. Tom look his side with a confuse then asked ¡°What is it?¡±. Ryga and Clona look each other and nod. ¡°Just like you, we have no recall of what happen¡± Clona eximed ¡°But isn¡¯t it weird? The parade ends in three days but howe it suddenly stops?¡± Mr. Tom frown his forehead, they are right. The paradest for three days but howe the parade stop in two days?. There¡¯s a possible answer ¡°The witch¡± Mr. Tom mumbles with a serious face ¡°The witch? ¡± ¡°Yes. A powerful witch stops the moon¡¯s magic¡± The both of them look each other then nod ¡°Well, the thing is uh-m uhm we found a group of people and we happen to stumble to hear their conversations. I know it sounds ridiculous but what do you mean by Adam & Eve? ¡° Mr. Tom stood up and looks at them ¡°Adam & Eve? Where did you hear it?¡± ¡°We heard it from them. What does it really mean?¡± He took a deep sigh then sat at the corner ¡°My grandma loves to tell us some stories and I happen to heard the story of Adam & Eve¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¡°I happen to hear this story from my grandma, the story of Adam & Eve. Adam & Eve are the original human living on this world. They lived in paradise in total innocence¡± ¡°Paradise ? ¡° ¡°Yes. They live in harmony not until the serpent enticed them to eat the forbidden fruit from the tree of knowledge.¡± He continued ¡°Serpent? Forbidden fruit? You mean an apple?¡± Mr. Tom shook his head and say ¡°My grandma didn¡¯t state the correct fruit¡± They nod as they understood. Clona raised her hands and asked ¡°what do you mean by the serpent?¡± Mr. Tom gulps for a while and say ¡°It¡¯s a devil. The devil makes havoc at the paradise. The moment, they took a bite at the forbidden fruit. As punishment for their disobedience, they are banished from Paradise¡± ¡°Are they still alive?¡± Clona ask with a confuse He shook his head and say ¡°No one knows if they are still alive but my grandma adding a stories about their existence and that is a thousand years ago¡± He stops for a while and look at them and asked ¡°What exactly did you hear from them?¡± ¡°We heard something like Adam & Eve are still sleeping and thus they want to wake them so the world will be theirs¡± Mr. Tom, scowl while thinking ¡°hmm~¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you think? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s dangerous!¡± he eximed with a serious expression ¡°why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to let them sleep at their chamber if they have, we don¡¯t know if their existence was true or not but ¡° he stop for a while ¡°but? What¡¯s next?¡± Clona was eager to know the story ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that there¡¯s an adding on the stories Adam & Eve? ¡° Both of them nod as they agree Mr. Tom took a deep breath and continued ¡°After they banished no one knows where they are. Some spections say that it was just a Myth but some says otherwise. To some it off, they believe that Adam & Eve got reincarnated¡± he paused for a long breath then continues ¡°A thousand years ago, remember I told you about the ruler of this world?¡± Ryga nod while Clona was enticing and ready to learn something ¡°It is said to be, the first ruler of this world are Adam & Eve. I don¡¯t know if this is true. As far as I know the first ruler of this world is the Wolf until it was passed down. Remember the story I told you? That happen thousand years ago, when thest ruler Alpha Wolf died, he didn¡¯t pass the throne to his next heir, instead the pack of wolves are fighting each other for the title while some doesn¡¯t care¡± ¡°So? Its impossible to say that Adam & Eve are truly exist on this world. Then who¡¯s sleeping at the chamber? And who are they trying to wake?¡± Ryga confusedly asked Mr. Tom But Mr. Tom shook his head as he didn¡¯t know the answer either. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¡°Whoever is it. It¡¯s not sounds good. It¡¯s better to stop them before this world tarnish into a dust¡± Mr. Tom eximed He looks at them and asked ¡°who are they? the group? What group do you mean? ¡° ¡°I haven¡¯t any idea what group are they but I do remember some faces. One of them is the one who save us during the wave¡± Mr. Tom nod as he understood everything ¡°Anyway, we need to move fast. We don¡¯t have time. If they wake an ancient entity that must not be living on this world, then all of us are doomed¡± Ryga eximed Mr. Tom stood up the spoke ¡°I¡¯m good and ready to go¡± Clona nod and get a weapon nearby, suddenly she remembers something ¡°Ah !¡± She eximed. Ryga tilt his head and ask ¡°what?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we forgotten something?¡± she asked Ryga confusedly look at her then asked ¡°what?¡± ¡°Ah ! We forgot about her! Dorothy ! We need to find her!¡± she eximed which took Ryga a surprise then look Mr. Tom¡¯s side and say ¡°We need to find her. When we came back at the ce she¡¯s no longer there. We have a guess that maybe she¡¯s in a journey to find us¡± Mr. Tom nod and say ¡°We can find her on our way. I trust my guts. I have a feelings that she¡¯s safe as of now¡± Clona and Ryga look each other as they feel something¡¯s not right but they need to be strong. ¡°We will barge in with them. As much as possible we need to avoid fight. They may not look like it but they are stronger than us. They are a group of people with a different type of attribute¡± Ryga eximed then continue ¡°They are the one who injured you¡± he exin Mr. Tom think for a while, they may able to wound him but it was on his unconscious state. He knows that he is strong and he won¡¯t lose nor back down on any fight but seeing the two of them who is still a kids makes him twice. Avoiding a fight with them is better than sacrificing anything. It¡¯s been a while since he received a mission and it was their first time to do the task altogether. ¡°I hope Dorothy was fine¡± Clona eximed on her prayer ¡°She is. I know her. She¡¯s strong and depend woman. She can even guarantee a safety route for us¡± he snickers and chuckles then added ¡°Anyway, Dorothy is a strong woman. I can sense it. She¡¯s not an ordinary witch¡± he paused for a while then says ¡°before we move out, let¡¯s have a n.¡± He suggested. ¡°What kind of n? ¡° Ryga asked ¡°I know we need to avoid fighting from them but what if we counter them and a fight will emerge?¡± he asked between the two of them They paused for a while and think. Ryga ept the fact that those people are stronger than him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°In worst possible wille. I will fight them head on. You guys need to escape safely¡± he suggested Clona look at him with disbelief and say ¡°If you want to fight then I want to fight too. I may look like this but I am a strong woman¡± she eximed with a proud face ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s go¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 They hurriedly run without looking back. Clona was Ryga¡¯s behind. They notice someone presence at their back. Its following them from behind.Mr. Tom shape shift into his werewolf form then ready to attack someone. Clona heart, thumping faster than a normal one. She¡¯s into her climax to breath. Whoever chasing them was too fast Eight minutes before Clona was silently walk towards Ryga while beside her was Mr. Tom, looking around as if he was on alert. Minutes have passed and they sense no one. Mr. Tom suggested taking some rest before continue, Ryga took his bag full of foods while Clona was climbing at the tree branch. She took the magnifying ss she picks at the ground. She turning round and round and using her magnifying ss, she can see faraway ce. She keeps on mesmerizing that she can see any kinds of trees from the distance. She frown when she saw someone¡¯s moving not so distance from them. She widely peek at the magnifying ss and their she saw arge beast of wolf, directly looking at them. She¡¯s frantically panic; she¡¯s losing her bnce which results to her fall. Mr. Tom was at the distance from them at the river, refilling a water supply. He flinched when he heard a loud noise from their side. Ryga with a worried face asked him ¡°What happen?¡±. Clona was tremble on fear and hesitate to utter a words. She¡¯s afraid! Ryga can feel his fear so he let Clona to calm down and asked ¡°what happen? ¡°. Clona point his finger at the bush, not so distance from them. Ryga didn¡¯t see anything so he asked ¡°what did you see?¡±. Mr. Tom hurriedly run towards them and asked ¡°what happened? ¡° but Clona was keep on pointing at the bush behind the tree. Ryga hectically asked ¡°what did you see?¡± Clona open her mouth and utter a words ¡°A be ¨C be ¨C beast! A beast ! ¡° she repeatedly say Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Mr. Tom and Ryga look each other and nod as they understood everything. ¡°I saw arge beast. I¡¯m scared ! . I don¡¯t want to fight !. I¡¯m scared¡± she repeatedly say Ryga hug her back and let her calm down. She forcefully stood Clona and say ¡°let¡¯s get out of here¡± Clona nod but she was shaking with fear. She knows it sound ridiculous. A moment ago she was proud to help them a fight. Now, she saw a beast her fear of bing a wolf came and she¡¯s afraid to fight. She¡¯s trembling in fear. Inside her mind was the word ¡°pathetic¡±. She keeps on reminding herself to fight and protect them. She¡¯s useless. She downgrading herself but Ryga reassures her that everything will be okay and being scared is not a pathetic. Mr. Tom shape shift into his wolf form then nod at Ryga¡¯s side then run. Ryga took Clona¡¯s hand then run faster, he looks behind and took a glimpse at the side of his eyes a fast movement from the bush to the tree. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Ryga took an initiative to hide beside the tree while Clona was behind him. They have no idea who was it and what is it they want. The beast was still chasing them but Mr. Tom sacrifices himself for them to hide. It seems the beast was following them ever since theynd their feet at the center of the forest. The wolf parade is not yet over. Clona¡¯s heart- thumps faster, as if something wants to get out of the shell. She shakes her head and took a deep breath. Her inner wolf must note out. She can¡¯t control herself. She took a glimpse at Ryga¡¯s eye. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. His eyes change, which indicate his wolf form. He looks at Clona¡¯s side and says ¡°Stay here, I need to go to Mr. Tom. That beast is much stronger and powerful than us¡± Clona profusely hold the back of his shirt and asked ¡°Will youe back?¡±. He stops for a while then tilts her chins up and says ¡°I will. I wille back so for the meantime, stay here and wait for us¡± he assures her with his words. She let her hands go and nod obediently. Ryga smile and cup both of her cheeks and says ¡°I wille back. Wait for us, alright ?¡± He turns his back and hurriedly run towards the deepest part of the forest. He looks around and saw Mr. Tom fighting with a beast. He took off his shirt and immediately shape shift into his wolf form. He run towards them and jump higher, at the mid- air he sh his ws towards the beast and bite its lower hand. He sniffs the trace of the blood of the beast and look aggressively. Ryga run towards them and jump on the beast face and using his sharp ws he sh it which makes the beast right eye to bleed. He lost his bnce but Mr. Tom pulled him and throws at the left side then defend the beast with his w. Ryga lick the small drop of blood from his ws and jump higher towards the beast. He strong fully shes the beast face and drops a kick with it. Mr. Tom shape shift into his human form then clench his fist stronger then run hurriedly towards the beast and punch its face. The beast, coughs a blood and look at them angrily. He step back and howl loudly then turn his back and run faster to escape. Ryga was eager to chase him down but Mr. Tom stop him and say ¡°Don¡¯t. Let it go for now¡± he nod and shape shift into his human form. He walked around and pick his clothes and asked ¡°Do you have an idea who is that beast?¡±. Mr. Tom stops for a while and shrugs his shoulder and say ¡°No. I don¡¯t¡± but his mind says otherwise. He knows the fact that the beast was belong to those scum families. He look at the Sky and says ¡°let¡¯s go¡±. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 A man holding a medicine howl loudly as his eyes hurts much. He angrily throw the medicine kit and shout ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill them! Those shit will pay for this¡± he repeatedly curses. A woman in her middle ageughs and says ¡°Who taught a man like you was almost killed by someone. If others know this, you will be aughing stock¡± He angrily look at her sides and curse ¡°Fuck you deep shit bitch!. Don¡¯t fucking tell this to anyone or your dead¡± he aggressively threat But the woman justughs at her and teasingly smiles ¡°You randomly attack and now you reap what you sow¡±. The man angrily pick the vase beside him and smash it to the wall ¡°Shit ! Shit ! I will fucking kill them¡± The woman continuously teasing him until an old man arrives and asked ¡°What happen?¡±. Both of them look each other. The man look at the woman¡¯s side with an anger and mumble ¡°try to say something and you¡¯re dead¡± . The woman chuckles and says ¡°I¡¯m so scared! Lol¡± with a teasing smile. She look at the old man then say ¡°Nothing much¡± and chuckles. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The old man clears his throat and says ¡°The others are moving with the n while the two of you are ying around. Adam & Eve will be awake soon, we need to prepare. So clear out what business you have. I don¡¯t want an interruption during the wake¡± then walked towards the door and stop then turn his head towards at them and continue ¡°tomorrow is thest day of the wolf parade. The wake will be held tomorrow at exact time¡± Both of them nod as they understood. The man angrily looks at the woman but sheughs teasingly and says ¡°The next heir of the family was beaten badly by someone. You will be aughing stock¡± The man angrily stood up and cursed ¡°Fuck you, don¡¯t fucking mention that again. After the wake, our family will rise and be known and we will the one who will rule this world. If all of this happen, let¡¯s seize this organization into a doom¡± The woman smiles deviously. They are part of the Desmond family. They move secretly. They form an alliance to the organization to keep their family maintain. They move and n secretly. Some of the members are moving and secretly back stab the organization. Their n is to rule their world. His family was blessed by the grace of the goddess deity¡¯s and the King. Few years ago they sessfully plot to disband the other families by cooperating at the witches which turn into a nightmare to them. They happily celebrate the loss of the two families. They believe that they are the one who rule this world ording to the prophecy. ¡°All of them are a stepping stone. We must not miss this chance. If Adam & Eve awake from their slumber, let¡¯s move ording to n. Eliminate the pest¡± They smile deviously andughed hysterically. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Clona was tremble from fear as she looks around. A little sounds from the bush makes her heart , beat faster. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. While she was distracted with her surroundings, she¡¯s not aware that someone approaching her from behind. She flinches when she feels someone¡¯s presence at her back. She¡¯s slowly turn her head and close her eyes and shout ¡°Help ! ¡° but she¡¯s stunned when she heard a familiar voiceughing at her. She turns around and saw Ryga with Mr. Tom. She pout her lips and angrily look at him ¡°You -- argh ! I hate you¡± and immediately run towards Mr. Tom and asked ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Ryga push his lips forward and asked ¡°how about me?¡± but Clona pout and pinch his cheeks and says ¡°I won¡¯t ask you again¡± Mr. Tom smile then clear his throats and asked ¡°Where are we going now? We lost track of them¡± Ryga smirk and smiled deviously ¡°I know where they went. I happen to see one of them enter a cave. Let¡¯s go over their¡± Both Clona and Mr. Tom nod. Clona took a deep breath and look at the Sky above. The darkness emerge the whole forest and only the brightness of the moon, light the dark ce. She constantly mumbles ¡°I hope she¡¯s fine¡±. Ryga look at her and asked ¡°what?¡±. She repeatedly says ¡°Dorothy, I hope she¡¯s fine¡±. The three of them decided to walk towards the cave as they want to unravel the truth behind the awake of Adam & Eve. They silently walk between the lightness of the moon. They can hear a loud howl from the distance. The cricket and owls watch as they continue their journey. They look around and didn¡¯t lower their guard. From the distance they saw arge cave and a darkness emit on it. All of them nod and hurriedly walked towards the cave. Clona was worried about Dorothy¡¯s location. She doesn¡¯t know if she¡¯s fine or not. The three of them took a long breath then enter the cave. They couldn¡¯t see anything. The darkness emit at their eyes as they tried to adjust the dark. Clona blink for a while as she tried to adjust the darkness. From the distance she saw a torch with fire and hurriedly run towards it. She heard Ryga called her name, she turn around and says ¡°I saw a torch, hold on a moment. Let me get it¡±. She hasn¡¯t any idea but, when she blinks her eyes she saw a small light from the distance. It suddenly emits a light from it. She look around and the torch suddenly light itself. She frown her forehead when suddenly a letter came out from the wall and it says ¡®Memory of the Queen¡¯ ¡°Queen ? I thought it was Adam & Eve?¡± she mumbles to herself. She look around and saw a lot of mural painting and ancient letters. Her heart suddenly tightens when she saw familiar paint at the wall. She keeps recalling where she saw it but her memories was so vague, it was impossible to recall a memory. She flinch when she heard Ryga¡¯s voice at her back and asked ¡°what happen?¡± she shakes her head and says ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Clona and Ryga were amazed on their surroundings, from the murals to painting and to the ancient letter and symbols. Mr. Tom was trying to read the ancient letters and symbols but nothing came out from his mind. He feels amazed with the inscribed letters from the wall. Ryga saw a sitting at the throne and beside is a woman holding a queens crown. His heart beat faster than a normal one. He put the palm of his hand at the painting of the wall and feels the motion of the paint. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He feels a nostalgic memories that was so vivid that it hard to recall. His eye twitch at the man holding a silver spear and beside is another man sitting from the edge of the mountain. His head starting to hurts for unknown reasons. He flinches when she heard Clona¡¯s voice asking him ¡°are you alright?¡± . He smiled for a while and nods his head and says ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry about me¡± The three of them continue to walk. Mr. Tom was holding a torch, he walked from the front and behind him was Ryga and Clona who¡¯s looking around. They stop form walking. A woman sitting at the throne at the center with a scarlet eyes and blond hair catch their attention. Their eyes twitch when they saw an inscribed below the painting. Clona¡¯s eyes turned red as she feels a nostalgic feeling from her past. She frown her eyes and saw a man with sitting at the throne and beside him was a woman holding an unknown flower. ¡°I¡¯ve got confuse¡± Clona eximed when she saw the paint Ryga stop and put the palm of his hand at the painting and asked ¡°Who are they?¡± as he referred to the man sitting at the throne and beside is a woman holding a flower Mr. Tom twitches his eyes and asked ¡°are they different or the same?¡± as he referred to the woman sitting at the throne They look at the painting with a confuse look as their head keep on asking whose the woman sitting at the throne and who is that man sitting at the throne with a woman beside him They continue to walk. Every walls they saw have a lot murals painting with the same person. A man sitting at the throne nor a woman sitting at the throne. As they continue to walk they saw a painting at the side of the tunnel. A woman sleeping at his slumber with arge tree an golden apple beside. The three of them look each other and nod. ¡°They say that Adam & Eve were sleeping on this cave, right?¡± Clona asked as she look at the surrounding and saw a different flowers Ryga nod and hiss ¡°Adam & Eve were sleeping at the cave but we don¡¯t know the exact location. We need to find to them first before the enemy can locate them¡± Mr. Tom nod as he agree and eximed ¡°We don¡¯t know their n but I have a bad feelings with it. Let¡¯s go and find the slumber ce¡± ¡°But the painting at the walls says different. If Adam & Eve were sleeping on this cave, why the painting says different? Why is there a woman sitting at the throne?¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 They continue their walk inside the tunnel and saw a lot of inscribed letter and symbols. They haven¡¯t encountered the enemies yet. As they continue walking, the enemies on the other side are lost at the cave. They haven¡¯t saw an exit sign nor the slumber ce. A witch woman roll her eyes as she feel a bit ire with the surroundings. The werewolf man beside him was looking around and saw a lot of painting with the same face but different angle. ¡°We need to find the slumber ce of Adam and Eve¡± a woman hiss as she look around Ever since they came inside the cave, they keep on circling around. They haven¡¯t see a sign on a slumber ce. As they keep on walking, they always came at the same ce. ¡°It¡¯s truly a magical ce ah! ¡° another woman hiss A witch woman and a bat woman were looking around as they feel a powerful magic. It feels like some force was keeping them on the same ce. ¡°This cave was surround with a powerful magic. Do you know what does it mean?¡± All of them look at her and asked ¡°What?¡± She smiled deviously and eximed ¡°The slumber ce was near. It seems the magical force were forcibly keep us to find the slumber ce¡± They look each other as they understood their situation. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As long as we can forcibly open the magical force then maybe we can find the slumber ce and lets wake Adam and Eve¡± The woman wearing a red coat eximed ¡°Let me handle this¡± she smiled deviously On the other side of the tunnel were Ryga, Clona and Mr. Tom. Mr. Tom feels a powerful magic surround the ce. He look around and feels something ire. At the distance he saw a foging from the other side of the tunnel. He raised his hand to stop them from walking and says ¡°We¡¯re in a deep down of the cave. I can feel a powerful magic¡± Clona nod as she feel a powerful magic emitting at the wall. She can exin her feels as the powerful magic seems familiar to her. Ryga hold her hands to calm her down as her heart beat faster. Even him have a familiar feels with the powerful magic. As they continue to walk, they frown when they saw an unknown man and woman painting at the wall. It look different from what they saw at the previous painting about the the man and the woman sitting at the throne. The unknown man and woman they saw at the wall were holding their hands while holding a flower at beside them is a woman sleeping at the bed. ¡°Are they a servant or something?¡± Clona asked as she put the palm of her hands at the painting and feel it She feels nostalgic with the painting as her head started to hurts. Ryga hold her hands and gently stroke her head and asked ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Clona shake her head and says ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± The fogs suddenly vanish and they continue to walk. They look around and saw a hole at the side of the wall that even a person can go through. They look each other and nod. Ryga hiss and says ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± The three of them gently go through the hole. They look around and saw arge tree at the center. ¡°Why is there arge tree at the cave? ¡° Ryga asked as they look at it with a puzzle until they heard a familiar voice calling them a far. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 They look around and saw a familiar figure from a far, calling their name. Clona smiled then hurriedly run towards the familiar figure. ¡°Dorothy !¡± she happily shout as she open her arms widely and ready to hug her Dorothy smile and asked ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re kind of lost ¡° Mr. Tom hiss ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re safe¡± Ryga eximed She just smiled at them ¡°Anyway, what are you doing here ?¡± Mr. Tom asked When Dorothy tried to speak, a woman suddenly came from her behind. All of them were shock to see a woman with a red lips ¨C red as blood, white skin ¨C white as snow and ck hair ¨C ck as darkness in the sky Ryga look at her with an awe on his face and asked ¡°Who is she?¡± Dorothy scratches the back of her head and say ¡°I just know her today but it seems she¡¯s living on this cave¡± The woman smile bluntly and says ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Alice¡± Clona smile with confuse then held to shake her hands and says ¡°Clona. Nice to meet you¡± Ryga and Mr. Tom look at Dorothy¡¯s eyes with a confuse and a lot of question Dorothy shrugs her shoulders and says ¡°She seems a good person¡± Mr. Tom clear his throat and asked ¡°do you live here?¡± Alice smile and nod her head. They we¡¯re a bit confuse butter on they agree to trust the woman Dorothy pat Clona¡¯s back and asked ¡°You guys, what you are doing here?¡± They look each other and nod. Mr. Tom step forward and exined ¡°we heard from the enemies¡± he took a long breath and continue ¡°they are from an organization. We heard, they¡¯re trying to wake someone from this cave. An ancient person¡± Dorothy nods her head as she understood the situation. She looks at Alice side and asked ¡°Did you see someone from this cave? Do you have an idea who are they trying to wake?¡± Alice shakes her head and says ¡°I have no idea. I live on this ce for a long time. It was my first time to hear someone sleeping at this cave¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It¡¯s not weird for them, as they know that some people are living on the cave. They won¡¯t ask a question with Alice as they thought that Alice maybe living on this cave for some reason like no ce to stay or having a personal problem. Dorothy nods her head and asked ¡°I haven¡¯t seen someone on this cave beside Alice. Are you sure this is the right cave?¡± Ryga nod and says ¡°Maybe this ancient person sleeping for a long time might be sleeping on a slumber ce with a magical force that no one cane¡± All of them agree and nod their head. Alice was looking at them and thinking ¡°Who are they referring to?¡±. She was confused on who are they talking to. She shrugs her shoulders and smile at Dorothy. ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a while since I wake up. They seems a good person, let me stuck at them and have an adventure¡± she thought Chapter 67 Chapter 67 They continue to walk and beside them is Alice who¡¯s enjoying and hoping for a nice adventure. Clona were looking at her as she seems familiar to her but Alice just smile at her and shrug her shoulders. They saw another tunnel at the left side. They look each other and decide to go at the tunnel. It¡¯s getting darker and the torch they¡¯re holding could not keep up either. Alice looks at the torch and saw the fire could not keep it longer. She looks at them and saw they are busy talking each other. Using her magic, she blew the candle to light more and mumble an ancient spell. The ce suddenly be lighter and the fire be brighter. All of them were confuse on what happen but they keep on walking. They look around and saw a painting at the wall. A man holding a spear and beside him were a woman holding a flower and beneath them is a man sitting at the throne and behind is a woman sleeping on the bed. Alice didn¡¯t say anything as she already knows everything. The cave was belong to her. This is her slumber ce. Its been a while since she awake from her slumber. She looks around and saw a lot of murals painting. She stops for a while and put her palm at the painting. She suddenly remembers her past. She close her eyes and feel the paint. The painting was a woman standing and beside her was a man sitting at the throne. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How are they?¡± she mumbles between the paint Ryga stop and twitch his head and asked ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Alice smile bitterly and respond ¡°Nothing. The painting at this cave was surreal¡± Clona stop from walking and turn around and says ¡°Aren¡¯t they beautiful? The painting on this cave was surreal. The person who paint all of this have a great passion towards paint¡± Alice smile shyly. Mr. Tom clear his throat and says ¡°The paint have meaning and its hard to read those ancient letters and symbols¡± he took a deep sigh and continue ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to find the slumber ce before the enemies find them¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All of them nod and continue to walk Alice was looking around as she feel amaze on how beautiful the paint is. She¡¯s sleeping beautifully on her slumber that she forgot the essence of the cave and her surroundings. As they continue to walk, they happen to stumble a statue of woman holding an apple and beneath is a coffin. They look each other and gulp. It seems they found the slumber ce. They look around and saw a lot of statue and painting. Alice frowns as she doesn¡¯t remember this ce. ¡°Was the cave have this ce?¡± she mumbles Dorothy looks at her and asked ¡°Did you say something?¡± She smile and shakes her head ¡°Nothing¡± Ryga took a deep breath and step forward towards the coffin. He tip his toe and look inside but he found nothing. He turns his back and shake his head and say ¡°Nothing here¡± Suddenly they heard arge explosion from their left side. All of them duck. They we¡¯re shock to see the enemies smirking at them with a devious smile. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Ryga openly wide his arms to protect Clona from the enemies attack. Mr. Tom shape shift into his werewolf form and attack the enemies. The enemies areposed of six members ¨C Three werewolves, two witches and one vampire. A man wearing a ck silhouette jacket jump at the left side and attack Ryga¡¯s side. He smile deviously and whisper to his ear ¡°I saw you following us¡±. Ryga step back as his forehead frown and asked ¡°what do you mean?¡±. He smile for a while and shape shift into a werewolf then directly attack Ryga and bite his arm Ryga step back as his hands bleed. Clona on the other side was hiding behind the big statue as she rolled over. One of the witches attacks her using their broomstick. She looks around and saw everyone was fighting and defending themselves. She saw a small mirror at the corner and saw her reflection. ¡°Can I do it?¡± She keeps on repeating as she don¡¯t want to transform into her wolf form She flinches when one of the enemies ¨C the vampiredy attacks her from the other side. She step back and was ready to defend herself when she saw Dorothy jump at her front and cast a spell. She smiled and grabs her back shirt and jump to the right side. Mr. Tom was standing at the coffin while fighting at the werewolf woman. The woman transform into her beast form then jump, at the mid air she sh her ws towards Mr. Tom¡¯s face and howl loudly. Mr. Tom was able to defend himself as he use the back of his w to defend. He jumps at his left side then look around. His face frowns when he didn¡¯t saw Alice. He flinches when he feels someone from above attacking him. On the left side was Dorothy and Clona - fighting the two witches and vampiredy while on the other side of them is Ryga, he was fighting a two werewolf enemies. Alice was nowhere to be found. They didn¡¯t think much of it as they were busy and upied with the enemies. While all of them are fighting, Alice on the hand was on the other side of the door. She looks around as she feels a bit of ire with the surroundings. ¡°How many years were passed? I have no idea; they change the interior of this cave¡±. The cave was too small from the outside but when you go further and inside the cave. It was a big cave with a lot of tunnel. It is indeed a magical cave. She looks around and saw a familiar statue. A years passed by since she awake from her slumber. She nearly forgot everything happen. ¡°I wonder if it was ¡®THEM¡¯ they¡¯re talking about? ¡° She mumbles She¡¯s amazed with the surroundings. It is true that someone was sleeping on this cave beside her. She can feel an enormous magic towards the ce. She silently follows the magical force that she feels. She gasps when she saw a door with arge snake and apple. She stops for a while and start thinking. It seems she¡¯s forgotten something important. She shrugs her shoulder and forcefully opens the door. She cast a spell and the fog disappears and the ce bes clear.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She looks around and saw a painting with an ancient letter. The paint on the wall was a woman wearing a hood while having a tears and beside her is a man holding a spear. Beneath them are the two coffins. She gasps when she saw ancient words at the top of the painting. Her tears started to fall as her memory from the past came ¡°In memoir of Adam & Eve ¡° she sobs She was happy but she feels something wrong. She looks around and saw a tworge coffin beside. She hurriedly runs towards it but to her disappointment, no one was inside the coffin. She flinches when the floor suddenly opens widely and the statue was started to move. She has no idea what happen and why the statue moves its own. She flinch when she heard Dorothy voice from the distance. She hurriedly teleport then cast a spell towards the enemies. She manages to save Dorothy and Clona from the enemies attack. All of them were shock when they saw her appearing at their front. The enemies step back and asked ¡°Who are you? ¡° Alice smile and say her name. The vampiredy was casting a spell and attack her but Alice manage to avoid the attack and smile ¡°what a weak magic¡± The vampiredy was furious. She was angry by Alice words. She always thought that Vampire are much stronger than anyone. She believes; Their Queen is one of the strongest people who can rule this world. She bites her lower lip and summons a pack of bat. Alice took a deep sigh as she feel bored with this fight. She yawns to mock the enemies. The two witches casting a powerful spell and throw it at Alice side. Dorothy was able to put a barrier but her magic won¡¯tst long. Alice took a deep breath and snaps her fingers. They saw arge bat from his back with sharp teeth. The two witches step back but the vampiredy step forward and dere ¡°You maybe one of us but there¡¯s no one stronger than me¡± Alice smirks and snaps her finger to control therge bat. With a snap of her finger therge bat continuously attack the enemies. She feels bored, she look around and saw Ryga and Mr. Tom fighting with the others. She took a deep breath then casts a powerful spell and throws it towards them. The two witches couldn¡¯t avoid the attack as they have no time to cast a barrier. The vampiredy was able to withstand her magic. She smirks and mockingly smile ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve got? Ha ! Let me tell you this. Our Queen was much stronger than anyone¡± Alice ear twitch and stop her spells and asked ¡°Queen? ¡° The vampiredy was proudly stood up and says ¡°Our Queen who lives for a thousand years. No one can have a par with her. She¡¯s queens that can no par with others. There¡¯s none other than our Vampire Queen¡± Alice was silence. Ryga and Dorothy look each other as they were puzzle on what happen. The both of them shrug their shoulders. They flinch when they heard Alice voiceughing loudly. Alice eyes turn red, her eyes flicker and look. She slowly twitch her head dat the vampiredy¡¯s side and deviously smile ¡°I would love to meet that Queen¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Alice word brings shivers to the vampiredy, for some unknown reasons she couldn¡¯t move an inch. Dorothy snaps her fingers and asked ¡°are you alright?¡± she unconsciously ask to Alice. Alice blinks for a while and smiles at her and says ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Ryga and Mr. Tom are still fighting at the enemies while Clona and Dorothy are hiding behind Alice. The vampiredy cast a spell, she summons a pack of bat again andmand them to attack Alice. Alice on the other side took a deep sigh as she feel bored with this fight. She hurriedly wants to meet the self-proimed Vampire Queen. Dorothy cast a protective spell ¨C a barrier, to protect them from the enemies attack. Alice feel amazed at Dorothy¡¯s spell as her eyes glitter at her magic. Alice cast a powerful spell and repeatedly enhances an attack to the enemies. The vampiredy used her summon magic to defend herself but Alice was powerful than her. She coughs a blood and angrily looks at her side. Alice didn¡¯t budge, she smirk and smiled deviously at her. She mockingly uses her magic to lift them at the air. She turns them upside down until one of them started to vomit. Clona was amazed at Alice magic; she pped her hands and whisper at Dorothy¡¯s ear ¡°How did you know this woman? She looks amazing and powerful¡± Dorothy scratches the back of her head as she doesn¡¯t know how to exin. They flinch when they heard one of the enemies scream from pain. One of the witches was screaming as her hands started to bleed. She tried to use a magic but she can¡¯t cast any spell. Alice smile and casts a huge ball of mana, she look at the vampiredy¡¯s side and says ¡°Tell your Queen ¨C I want to meet her¡± and throw the huge ball of mana towards them. The impact was too strong; the three enemies are on their knees coughing blood while looking at them. Alice cast another spell and summons a huge bat. She gives a smirk and throws a magic cannon ball at them while behind on it was the huge bat. The three of them is bleeding and unconscious at the ground. Clona step forward and poke the enemies head. She look at Alice side and asked ¡°Did you kill them?. Alice looks at Dorothy¡¯s side, which is waiting for her respond. She took a deep sigh and raised her hand ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them. They we¡¯re unconscious¡± Dorothy and Clona look each other and took a deep breath and smile. Alice thought of killing them but she changes her mind when she looks at Dorothy. She feels a sudden ache, thinking that she will end up hating her. Dorothy was the one who wake her from her slumber. She¡¯s the one who asked to tag along. It was her first time to meet a new people and tag with them. Ever since she was born, those who get near with her want something from her. It¡¯s either her status or her magic spell. She has no trust with others not until today when she meets Dorothy and her friends. She don¡¯t want to disappoint them. Meeting her is a fate, as she wants to have an adventure. She twitched her head when she heard a scream at the other side. It was Mr. Tom and the werewolf enemy fighting each other. And beside them are Ryga and the other two enemies. A young man flips backward and took an initiative to attack Alice but to his disbelief, he can¡¯t move his body. It looks his flying at the mid-air as his movement stop. The barrier that Alice cast for herself was activated. It only activate when someone tried to attack her without her notice. She smiles for a while and raised her thumb. She made thumbs down and the young man was on his knees bleeding. The young man looks angrily as his eyes turning red. He shape shift into his werewolf form and jump at the mid- air and sh towards her. Alice smirk ¡°You remind me of someone¡± she mumbles and cast a spell at the mid-air. She started to remember about the past. She flinched when she heard Dorothy¡¯s voice asking if she¡¯s fine. She nod then mockingly smile at the enemy. The enemy stood up and spit a blood. He looks around and saw the three of his colleague unconscious on the ground. ¡°tsk !¡± The young man gives up as he can¡¯t defeat Alice by herself. He cracks his finger and look at them and asked ¡°Are you here to wake them? ¡° Alice frown her head and curiously asked d¡±Who? ¡° The young man deviously smile ¡°Adam & Eve¡± Her ears twitch when she heard those name, she look at him and repeatedly asked ¡°Adam & Eve?¡±. The young man nod ¡°Let me tell you. Once, Adam & Eve awake from their slumber. This world will be ours. The powerful human who rule this world¡± Alice snickers when she heard those words. It is true that Adam & Eve are the ruler of this world but, she haven¡¯t heard them sleeping at her cave. She teasingly smile and says ¡°They once rule this world but no one knows where they are nor where they asleep. Are you trying to deceived us¡± The young man step back and constantly responds ¡°Our sources are reliable. Adam & Eve are sleeping inside this cave and we have an idea how to take them¡± She thinks for a while, as she barely remembers the two lovers who love each other despite the biggest circumstances. Adam & Eve, she knows the two of them as she witnesses their happiness, sadness and even death. Their vows prove that love exist on this world. She still remembers the day she meet a young man name ¡®Adam¡¯ and a noble man daughter ¡°Eve¡±. She took a deep breath while reminiscing the past. From N?velDrama.Org. Both of them love each other. Both of them aree from royal families. It is stories of a thousand years, where peace wasmerce and war was disband. The story of the Kind and Queen whoter be a legend. Chapter 70 : Adam & Eve Chapter 70 : Adam & Eve Alice snaps into reality. Her head twitch when she feels an enormous magicing from the corner. They flinch when they heard arge explosion at the corner. She used her barrier magic to protect Dorothy and Clona. She looks around and saw a coffin. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The young man gives a smirk and says ¡°Adam & Eve will be ours, we will conquer this world¡±. Alice frown her head and seriously look at him ¡°Why do you want to conquer this world? Which family are you belong?¡± Mr. Tom flip backward towards them and asked ¡°Do you know the story of Adam & Eve? ¡°. Alice took a deep sigh and nod. Dorothy look at her and asked ¡°How did you know?¡±. She stop for a while, she forgot that this guys didn¡¯t know the whole story of Adam & Eve. She must lie to them as everyone here doesn¡¯t know her identity. She¡¯s living for a thousand years. She bite her lower lip and lied ¡°from my parents¡± They step backward when the coffin suddenly open. Inside the coffin is a woman holding a knife and another coffin came out and inside is a man holding a book. The young man smiles and flip backward towards the coffin. He look at them for a while and smash the ss. He smiled deviously and took the book. The other two of his colleague hurriedly took the three woman who¡¯s unconscious on the ground. He gives a smirk then opens the book. The air suddenly freezes and they feel bit ire at the surroundings. They couldn¡¯t breathe. All of them are on their knees except Alice, whose standing firm. A magic started to emit at the surroundings. Clona¡¯s head started to hurts. She took a glimpse at the book and her heart started to beat. She have no idea what happens but she feel a familiar feelings. The young man read the spell inside the book, suddenly it emits a light inside. Alice¡¯s eyes open widely and shout ¡°Stop that-s ------ ¡°then a huge explosion at the side came out. She blinks for a while and looks around and asked ¡°Hey, are you all alright? ¡°. Clona stood up and gently rub her eyes; she makes an awe face then look at Alice side and asked ¡°Who are they? Perhaps it was them? Adam and Eve? ¡° Alice breezily stood. A thousand years have passed and she barely forgot their faces. Ryga blink his eyes and saw a man and woman wake up from coffin. He feels shiver down his spine ¡°are they Adam and Eve, they¡¯re talking about?¡± Alice could not utter a single word. She keeps herposure to stay calm. Step steps forward and says ¡°Achilleas ?¡±. She¡¯s the only one who knows Adam & Eve¡¯s true name. She looks at the woman¡¯s side and says ¡°Amaltheia ? ¡°. The woman looks at her nkly. A man turns around and looks at her. They look each other for a moment until the man sh an attack towards them. Alice uses her magic to create a barrier. A great explosion that collides with her barrier and the man¡¯s magic. A young manughed evilly as he look at them. He feels a satisfaction. He looks at his colleague and nod. They need to take the two awakens from them and bring to their organization. It seems the man and a woman was not on their mind. They can easily trap them and bring it to them. Alice magic couldn¡¯t handle the man¡¯s powerful magic. She just woke up and needs to gather her magic. She close her eyes and ready to ept the explosion when Dorothy cast a wonderful spell ¡°Water magic: Wavelength¡± then a huge a wave was colliding at the man¡¯s magic. ¡°Does he remember me?¡± Alice thought as he looks at the man¡¯s side. She feels something different from them. Their eyes were nk as they keep on attacking at them. ¡°They haven¡¯t awakened yet¡± she mumbles. One of the enemies cast a spell secretly and directly hit it towards the man. The man stop attacking as his eyes started to close and unconsciously feel at the ground. The woman didn¡¯t flinch, instead; she keeps attacking randomly. It doesn¡¯t matter who, as her attacks randomly hit anyone. The young man from the enemies jump at the mid- air, he shed an attack towards the woman. But the woman manages to defend herself as her head twitch towards him and cast a powerful spell. Alice confusedly asked towards the young man ¡°howe you know some magic?¡±. This man was werewolf but he knows different kinds of magic. The young man smiles deviously and says ¡°In our organization, some of us knows a different kinds of magic¡± Alice feels an urge to meet the leader of this organization. Someone came out from his mind. The only person who knows this magic was that man but thousands of years have passed. Is he still alive? She flinched when she heard Mr. Tom¡¯s voice ¡°We need to stop them¡±. She pouts her lips. She maybe a woman but she have no interest with Mr. Tom. What she wants is a beautiful young man and woman. She snaps unto reality when she saw the young man attacking the woman. She cast a spell and hit it towards the enemies but the young man manages to defend himself. ¡°tsk! , he maybe my type but I hate his existence¡± she mumbles then cast herst spell. She hasn¡¯t gathered enough mana yet. Dorothy holds her hands and asked ¡°Not enough mana? I will take care of it. The wolf parade limit my magic¡± Alice stop and look at her ¡°wolf parade? ¡° she asked She constantly thinks ¡°maybe my magic was limit from the wolf parade? Or not?¡± Dorothy snaps her finger and asked ¡°are you alright?¡± Alice smile and rub her cheeks ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± They look at the woman and the enemies behind her then both of them look each other and nod ¡°Let¡¯s combine our magic¡± Chapter 71 : Past - Achilleas & Amaltheia Chapter 71 : Past - Achilleas & Amaltheia A glimpse of the past - A thousand years ago ¨C A man sitting at the top of the mountain, he stood up then looks around. He saw one of his men from the distance running towards him. He spit the meat at his mouth and asked ¡°What? ¡°. His servant¡¯s hesitantly look around and whisper ¡°The mad king was here¡± The young man re at his servants and repeatedly asked ¡°What is he doing here?¡±. The servant¡¯s scrab the back of his head and says ¡°You run from the house, the king was mad¡± He rolled his eyes and took a deep sigh then waves his hands ¡°I¡¯ve got it. You¡¯re dismissed¡± He took a deep breath then look at the Sky and mumble ¡°I hate those people¡±. He flinch when he heard a voice from the distance, he hesitantly walked towards it. He saw his father- the mad king, angrily look at him. He calmed himself and sh his fake smile ¡°Father !¡±. The king clench his fist then throw a punch at his face and shout ¡°Why did you run?¡±. He stood up gently wipe the blood from his mouth ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry¡± His father angrily pulled his shirt and shout ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry marrying someone you didn¡¯t love. We need power for our family¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If he wants to marry someone, it must be a person whom he loves. ¡°Does he think marrying someone is easy? ¡° he thought The king ms his hands at his face and took a deep breath andmand their guards ¡°take him¡± ¡°We apologize Prince Achilleas but the king¡¯s order is absolute¡± He tried to struggle and shake his hand but the guards are holding both of his side and forcefully enter him at the carriage. He took a deep sigh as he surrender himself. He can¡¯t win over from his father. He put his head at the window as he look at the surroundings. He wasn¡¯t happy with his father decision. As the horse carriage continues to travel towards the house, his face became gloomy. He took a glimpse at his father and saw his calm face. He couldn¡¯t understand his father, why suddenly announce a marriage without his notice. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. My father known as a mad king was an absolute¡± he mumbles. He closed his eyes until the carriage stop. He blinks for a while and look outside. Their house has a lot of guest. He can see it from distance, their lively gesture and the ambient light coming from inside. It seems they¡¯re waiting for their arrival. Their n ¡®werewolf¡¯ was known for being a merciful and powerful entities living at this world, even the witch nor the human and the vampire will bow their head. He took a deep sigh as he look at them with his bored face. He can hear them p their hands as he calmly walked aisle. His father was beside him waving his hands and say ¡°Smile, today¡¯s celebration is your marriage proposal¡± He hasn¡¯t known this woman whom his father wants to marry. It was their first time to meet each other. He was walking behind his father until they stop at the center. Their he saw a woman wearing a beautiful dress smiling widely at them. He constantly smile and whisper his father ¡°Is that here?¡±. The King nod then clear his throat. A servant walked towards them with a ss of wine and gently gives it to the King. The King raised the wine and makes a toast ¡°To my son and his lovely wife¡±. All of the guest p their hands and make a toast. The woman smile and took an imitative and extend her hands at him ¡°Hi¡±. Prince Achilleas held her hands and shake then says ¡°Hello¡±. An old woman from her side smile then hugs towards the King. The king smile and started a conversation ¡°This is my son Achilleas¡±. The woman blushed as she hide her embarrassment from them. ¡°You daughter was so lovely the same as you¡± says the king The old woman flushed a smile ¡°Thank you¡±, suddenly an old man came out from their behind and smile ¡°Your majesty¡± as he bow his head The woman smile and cling to his side ¡°Father !¡± The King clear his throat and repeatedly says ¡°This is my son Achilleas¡± he paused for a while and look at him ¡°They are from D¡¯Raizel¡¯s family and this lovely woman¡± he paused for a while and hold the women¡¯s hand and continue ¡°I want you to meet their lovely daughter Amaltheia¡± The woman flushed a smile and shakes the prince hand ¡°Nice to meet you¡± - Back to the present ¨C Dorothy and Alicebine their magic and cast a powerful spell. They cast a powerful barrier that can protect them from enemies attack. The young man from the enemies shape shifts into his werewolf form and continuously attack them. Alice step back and grisly hold Dorothy¡¯s back shirt and push her to the ground. Clona and Ryga duck from the ground while Mr. Tom defend himself using his w. Alice stood firmly as she looks at the woman. ¡°She¡¯s still powerful as ever. Eve have you forgotten our promise?¡± she thought to herself. It seems the woman couldn¡¯t recognize her, as she continuously attacking them. A young man from the enemies smiled deviously and cast a spell. It¡¯s a luby song. He started singing the enchants forbidden spell. ¡°That¡¯s ¨C that¡¯s a luby song for their child¡± Alice think. Adam & Eve happily love each other and their endless love brings a child to the world. Years passed by and the enemies killed them including their child. On Eve¡¯sst breath, she sings a luby dedicated to her child. Those people who heard that song started to vomit a blood and it became a forbidden luby to all. Eve put a curse on the song. Those who remember their death will pay badly, as everyone was looking at them. No one tried to help. Alice bite her lips, remembering the past make her head hurts. The woman stops attacking and unconsciously feels at the ground. The young man from the enemies hurriedly took them and run away. Ryga shout but the huge explosion emerges. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Ryga could not do anything but shout loudly, with the huge explosions. The enemies are luring them and sessfully escape together with so called Adam & Eve. He sneezes loudly as he shook his dusty clothes; he stood up then looks around and saw everyone was safe. He took a deep sigh and mumbles ¡°we failed¡± Clona blink her eyes and cough. A lot of dust was on her shirt; she shook her dusty cloths and stood up. She saw Ryga standing in front of him. She heard him mumbles, she silently hold his hands and gently press it and says ¡°it¡¯s okay¡± The both of them flinched when they heard Dorothy asking for help. Dorothy together with Alice was trap behind the statue, due to arge explosion; Alice magic barrier couldn¡¯t surpass and couldn¡¯t protect them. All of them are thrown at different ce while Alice manages to defend and protect Dorothy from the rabbles from the wall. Ryga and Clona gently lift the statute and pushed it to the left side. Dorothy look at them whole taking her breath ¡°Thank you¡± Alice stood up and shook her dusty clothes then asked ¡°where are they?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡®¡¯They¡¯re sessfully escape together with Adam & Eve¡± Ryga eximed She took a deep breath then closes her eyes. She feels her surroundings as she gather her mana. The cave was full of magic, originally this is really not a cave but a castle that was build a thousand years ago but it was change when she sleep on her slumber and asked someone to change the outside and inside appearance of her castle. She is a living Vampire; it triggers her most when she learns that someone initiating her. She, who once rule this world. She, who came from a noble¡¯s family, with her good rtionship towards the other n, she became a ss A magician who have an unlimited magic. She smirks for a while and smile. She wants to meet that so called Vampire Queen, but before that she needs to retrieve Adam & Eve that was caught by the enemies. She open her eyes widely, using her magic ¡®an eye of the bat¡¯ she widely see the inside of the cave. Her eyes search widely of the enemy, if they are still inside but to her disappointment, they already gone. She took a deep breath then close her eyes again, as she concentrate to retrieve her magic more. Ryga, Clona and Dorothy don¡¯t know what happen to her as they look at her weirdly. The three of them look each other and shrug their shoulders and say in a unison ¡°Is she alright? ¡° they look each and laugh hardly. They flinch when Alice open her eyes and took a deep breath. Dorothye to her closer and asked ¡°are you alright?¡± Alice smile beautifully and respond ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go¡± The three of them look each other and nod. They feel something weird to her but they didn¡¯t dare to ask. While they walk together, Clona realize, the painting suddenly vanish one by one. She keeps on looking but they all gone. She secretly whisper at Ryga¡¯s side and asked ¡°what happen?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°Take a look¡± as she points her fingers towards the painting, ¡°they vanish, the painting started to vanish one by one¡± she eximed Ryga look around and saw the painting vanish one by one. Every time they walked pass through with the painting at the walls, it suddenly vanish. They look at their back and the appearance inside the cave suddenly changing its parts. Alice notice that Ryga and Clona stop from walking. She turn her back and snap her fingers at them and asked ¡°are the both of you alright?¡± Clona flinch and look at her then smile ¡°we¡¯re fine, let¡¯s go¡± The both of them hurriedly walk at their front and continuously smile at them. As they walked past at each corner, the inside of the cave increasingly change itself. Without anyone¡¯s noticing, Alice turns her back and cast a spell inside the cave. All of them are on the outside; Clona took ast look at the cave and turn her back. Without anyone¡¯s notice, the cave change into a castle then suddenly vanish. - - back to the past - - Achilleas were sitting at the top of the roof. He feels bored looking at them at below. He took a deep sigh. He doesn¡¯t want to get married. His father wants him to enter into a politics so the King already arranges a marriage for him it was for the both sides to gain poprity. It is said their blood wase from the goddess and the demon, with no one knows the secret of their blood. His father the mad King was known from all. His strength that no one could be par. A powerful wolf that could stand par with a magic. Even the golden witches are afraid of. Their blood runs the moon¡¯s goddess ¨C the ruler of the moon. The myth continue about their blood was severe. He took a sip of a wine on his side and look idly at them. Heugh, seeing them to gain favor from his father, he can¡¯t help butugh at their act. He looks above and saw the moonlit crescent moon shines brightly. The lightness emerges the entire night. His eyes rolled when he heard a familiar voice talking from behind. He lifts his head and nkly looks at her and asked ¡°what are you doing here?¡± She smiled then quietly sit at his font ¡°You won¡¯t ask me, how I know where you are?¡± Achilleas chuckles and cross his arms ¡°what a weird woman !¡± Amaltheiaughed quietly as he looks at him ¡°aren¡¯t you the weird one?¡± ¡°Not as weird like you¡± Achilleas eximed Amaltheia stood up and tip her toe while looking at below. Achilleas eyes open widely, he open his arms and pulled her towards her then shout ¡°what are you doing ? that¡¯s dangerous¡± Amaltheia smile sweetly and whisper ¡°at least you care of me¡± Chapter 73 : A plot twist from them Chapter 73 : A plot twist from them Third day of parade; today is the mark of the n to awake Adam & Eve The sky started to emit darkness. The crescent moon vanishes, arge howl in the middle of the night crawl over the ce. An old man holding an ancient book cast a spell; a barrier suddenly came and encloses the ce. A group of people surrounding the area, an entire organization was standing beneath the light of the moon. It was daytime but the sky above change. A man holding a spear raises his spear and shouts ¡°to the ruler of this world¡±. Five people wearing a ck hood enter the ce, with a two cage behind them as they pulled them at the center. An old man drasticallyughed as he can feel an achievement. His name is do, he was an old priest healer but due to his greediness, he was sumbs to darkness as he want to rule the world. With the help from Desmond Family, he was able to make an organization. Their ultimate goal is to sessfully rule the world. With the help of Adam & Eve, they want to use their limitless magical power topletely control the world. He clear his throat to have their attention, he gently tap the ss of wine and raised it. He smile deviously while looking at them and says ¡°I would like to thank for this glorious day to vio¡¯s group¡± as he point his finger towards the young man holding a sword. He is vio, they are the one that encounter Ryga¡¯s group. They manage to escape sessfully and bring the so called Adam & Eve. Together with him are Lady Beth- the vampiredy, Eura and Eva the witches then Ria and Teo the wolf. He gives a smirk then says ¡°I did what everyone asked¡± Old man do open his arms and raised it. He look at the moon¡¯s brightness then cast an ancient spell. This spell was thought by someone. He smiled as he look around and everyone gather on this wondrous, unforgettable event. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The sky emits arge thunder, a lighting strike at the branch of the tree. The two people from the cage open their eyes as it emits a light. Old man do deviouslyughed as he looks at the cage. ¡°Adam & Eve are now awake. Everyone bow your head and kneel to the ruler of this world¡± All of them bend their knees and bow their head as a sign of respect. The old manughed as he thought for thest time ¡°I will rule this world¡±. He silently walked towards them and raised his hands ¡°To the greatest ruler of this world, I humbly ask your presence to share your knowledge on this world. We gives you our outmost loyalty as we serve you humbly ¡° The so called Adam & Eve open their eyes. Now, they are consciously awake from their slumber. They look around and saw the ancient book. Adam raised his palm then closed his grip and mumbles ¡°disperse¡± then the cage suddenly vanish. All of them grasp as they saw the sudden vanish of the cage. A woman lifts her head at his back then nod at the man. The man nod as he understood, he silentlymanding their other members to move ording to the n. They are from the Desmond family and the manmanding them is the young master of the Desmond. He was an Alpha Wolf, he believes on himself alone. They n to use Old man do until Adam & Eve¡¯s awake. They want the Desmond Family to be known all over the world. The Desmond family prolongs to rule this world. They n it out from the beginning, with their resources; they carry out the n silently. Old man doughed evilly. He look at Adam & Eve walk past at them with a naked body. You can feel their magic surrounding at them. They are surrounded by a ck barrier that hard for everyone to approach. All of them are scared to approach as they feel shivers down to their spine. The ground started to shake and the birds from the Sky angrily flew. The animals are moving an odd behavior. They run scarily towards the end of the forest. The Sky dramatically change and arge thunder and lightning started to emit. Eve point her fingers toward vio and whispery asked ¡°Have you seen Lady Amaltheia?¡±. vio gasp then shook his head and says ¡°I¡¯m sorry but No¡± while bowing his head. He doesn¡¯t know who she¡¯s looking for but it¡¯s a good choice to never ask who she¡¯s asking. She cracked her neck then mumbles an ancient spell. A few minutester she was dressed beautifully, she look around but she hasn¡¯t found Lady Amaltheia. She looks above then raised her hand to stop the thunder and lightning. She tip her toe at the ground then jump higher, at the mid-air she looks around and shout ¡°Lady Amaltheia ?¡± An Old man do clear his throat then widely open his arms and shout ¡°To the ruler of this world. Let me wee you Adam & Eve¡± everyone p their hands then shout excitedly. He gasp when Evend on his side. He smile then asked ¡°Queen Eve when are you going to share your knowledge to us?¡± Adam walked towards them and asked ¡°Adam & Eve? Do you know where Queen Amaltheia and KIng Achilleas?¡± Old man do twitch his eyes as he feels sudden weird towards them. He was ready to ask when suddenly, he feels a pain at his back. He looks around and saw a man holding a spear smiling at him deviously. He flip backward and raise his dagger. ¡°How? What are you doing ?¡± he asked while coughing a blood A young man step forward, he raised his hand to stop everyone as he smiled deviously and says ¡°Our contract ends here, from now on the Desmond Family will now take control of this¡±. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Not so far from the enemies distance, Clona wearing a ck hood hiding at the bush while looking around. She carefully looks as she feels a bit weird from them. She turns her head ¡°What are they doing? Why are they fighting each other?¡± she asked confusedly Ryga put his hood down as he doesn¡¯t know why they¡¯re fighting each other. The so called Adam & Eve flew from above as they keep on shouting with their names. Mr. Tom look above ¡°who are they looking for ? Aren¡¯t they Adam & Eve ? Did they awake a wrong person?¡± he confusedly asked. Alice was silently looking at above as she doesn¡¯t care about anyone. Dorothy shrug her arms and asked ¡°Is there something wrong? Do you know who are they looking for ?¡± She gasp and shook her head and says ¡°I didn¡¯t heard who they¡¯re looking for¡± An old man do cough some blood as he look around and shout ¡°Desmond family? Dream on! I won¡¯t hand you the Adam & Eve¡± He shape shift into his werewolf form then sh his w towards them. The young man shape shift into his beast form andmand his colleague to attack him. He was the young master of the Desmond Family, his name is Delo. His power was parse as same as the beast. It was nned all along, after the awakening of Adam & Eve, they will move and attack the old man do and his crew. vio was standing at the center while defending himself from them. He look around and saw some of his men are died. He took a glimpse from the corner and saw Ryga again. He shook his head, Ryga silently nod and watch them fight each other. The old man do and the Desmond young master Delo were fighting each other. The both of them are on parse. Both are amazingly good at fighting. The two of them are using some kinds of magic that they learned from someone. do shout form pain when he feels a pointed spear at his side, he turn around and saw the woman. With her assassin skills, it was easy for her to attack the old man do without noticing her presence. She was a talented assassin, given she came from an alpha wolf family. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She transforms herself into a werewolf and continuously attack the old man. The old man do couldn¡¯t stand their attack, as both sides are attacking him randomly. He coughs some blood and looks above and saw the so called Adam & Eve watching them from a far. He became crazy as he open his arms widely ¡°all hail to ruler of the world Adam & Eve¡± The ground shakes its own. It suddenly open and a steam came out. The so called Adam went down andnded on their side and asked ¡°why are you fighting each other?¡± And next to him is Eve who¡¯s looking around ¡°People are still the same, greed makes them hunger and power makes them greedier. Let them be. Let them fight each other¡± The old man do took a glimpse at the ground and saw the ancient book. He looks at the young master of the Desmond family but he was busy mesmerizing the beauty of the woman from his front. He hurriedly grabs the ancient book and opens it. Without further ado, he cast inside the book then the thunderstorms came. They heard arge howl and an ancient wolf suddenly came. All of them are in shock, even the so called Adam & Eve were in awe. The old man do smiled deviously andughed evilly. He was holding a book then raised his hands ¡°I command you to kill them¡± while pointing his fingers towards the Desmond family The big wolf didn¡¯t budge. He sniffs around then turns his back and look at the so called Adam & Eve. Like a dog, he hurriedly run towards them and sniff. Eve chuckles as she look at the old man¡¯s face ¡°This is not a wolf. He is arge dog that was summoned by Lady Amaltheia. This is their pet¡± she raised her fingers and point it towards the book then cast a spell. The book suddenly raised then vanishes at the thin air. The booknded at Eve¡¯s hand. She opens it and smile ¡°This book was belong to our Lady, it was given to her by her husband. This book was full of it won¡¯t open unless someone force it to open¡± she paused for a while Her surroundings became foggy, she bite her lips as her hair raised above. You can feel a tension on the air as she keeps enchanting a spell, her feet raised from above and just a meter from them, she look down then continue asking ¡°who dares to open the book without permission? ¡° The darkness light vanishes and a light emerges. From the heat of the sun, all of them are in pain. Desmond Family or not, all of them run towards the tree to take a shelter from the sun. The so called Eve was angrily thrown a magic towards them. She cracked her fingers then raise her thumbs then bent it down. An old man do mumbles like crazy, as he repeatedly says ¡°They were angry, this world will be doomed¡±. The Desmond Family was on the other hand was looking above as they can¡¯t believe what they saw. A woman from Desmond family looks above ¡°They are truly a magnificent. Their power couldn¡¯t parse to anyone. No one can defeat them. They are the true ruler of this world¡± ¡°We must seize them. Adam & Eve must be ours. We need their power to dominate this world¡± the young master eximed as he keeps on looking at above, he needs to capture them both at all cost. She was ready to fire another magic cannon ball when suddenly the man beside him raised his hand and stop the attack. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Eve was fierce as she look at the man beside him angrily and says ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, bastards?¡± ¡°Stopping you¡± he calmly says ¡°Stopping me? Look, are you here to start a war again?¡± The woman angrily says, as her neck started turning red ¡°You¡¯re not cute¡± heughed drastically The people below are looking at them as they confuse what they¡¯re talking about. They can¡¯t hear their conversation. ¡°Anyway, we need to stop. I can feel a powerful mage. This feel was familiar, we just woke up and I don¡¯t want a hassle fighting anyone. Let¡¯s stop this then find our master¡± The woman use her scanning magic, as her eyes open widely at the surroundings as she can see everything behind the bush nor the tree. She stops at the bush as she can¡¯t see anything. She widely open her eyes but it seems someone forcefully counters her magic. She blinks her eyes then look at the guy beside him ¡°You¡¯re right. They are here. The enemies were still alive even this year. Thousand have passed and they¡¯re still alive. What kind of magic are they using to keep them alive this year?. Psh ! Let¡¯s go¡± then suddenly vanish at the thin air. All of them we¡¯re in shock as the both of them are gone. Alice didn¡¯t budge as she looks closely at the so called Adam & Eve. Good thing, she counter acts their magic and using her spell, she¡¯s able to hide their presence. Now, she was certain of their identity. She can track them by herself, but first she needs to help Ryga¡¯s group to escape from this ce. She looks around and the light came back. The enemies are failed with their n. Their long n was failed. The Adam & Eve they were counting on were gone. The Desmond Family is angrily look at the old man do¡¯s side. He shape shift into his beast form then without dy, he use his w to pierce the old man¡¯s heart. The old man was injured badly, he couldn¡¯t move an inch. He couldn¡¯t defend himself from the young master¡¯s attack. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The bleeding was severe. He angrily coughs a blood then smile deviously ¡°You won¡¯t win this war. Only the true ruler of this world can rule. The blood runs to your family is fake¡± The young master was angry with hisst words. He shes his other w at his neck until it bleeds and killed immediately. He gasps when he heard pping hands at his back. He turns around and saw the man wearing a slither jacket smiling at him. ¡°The young master was so brave; he killed the priest by himself. Isn¡¯t he amazing? ¡° he look around but no one dare to look at him The young master step forward and wipe his hands full of blood towards him then says ¡°I don¡¯t need your glorious words¡± then turn his back andmand his colleague to kill anyone who tried to oppose them ¡°The priest is dead. All of you are now belong to Desmond Family. Those who don¡¯t wish to be alive, you can step forward and I fight you fairly¡± as he lick his hands full of blood None of the members of an organization could utter a word. A woman ps her hands as she feels amazed at the young master¡¯s action. She praises him from his bravery and action. The young master angrily look at her but she keeps on smiling and calmly says ¡°Watch your action little doggie. We vampires wouldn¡¯t back down¡± The woman was known as a Vampire Queen, she can change her appearance ording to her style. She can be a kid nor an old woman or a young woman. No one knows her true appearance, except the other vampires. Beside her is Lady Beth, her assistance and behind them are the other vampires. She step forward while changing her appearance and says ¡°How about let¡¯s have a friendly chat? Shall we? ¡° The young master spit some blood and looks at her angrily ¡°damn bat¡± Another woman came out. Her hair was gold, she have an appearance of a beautifuldy ¡°can I join? ¡° The Vampire Queen rolled her eyes as she looks at her. The young master wipes his hands and asked ¡°what? Aren¡¯t witches wanted to stay low?¡± Behind her is Eura and Eva, they look around and saw vio. They wave at him and smile. ¡°Well, we witches want to have some fun. Can we join? ¡° She was interrupted by the Vampire Queen ¡°An ugly woman like you are not allowed to join¡± The golden hair witches twitch her head and look at the Vampire Queen and says ¡°Did I asked your permission? Oops! Sorry. I forgot you are here. Aha ! I forgot, you bat haverge ears¡± as she point their ears, then continue ¡°you can hear anyone right?¡± The Vampire Queen knows, that witch woman was mocking at her. She bites her lips while her eyes are flicker and turning red then says ¡°Are you starting a war? ¡° Their conversation was interrupted by the young master. He angrily pushed both sides and says ¡°Let¡¯s go and have some talk¡± Alice was hiding on the bush together with Ryga¡¯s group. She smile then mumbles ¡°that¡¯s the Queen ah¡±. Clona was looking around but it seems that no one notice them. Ryga took a glimpse at his side and saw the man. This is the man who fight them and the man who save them during the wave. He took a glimpse and saw him forming a sign. It seems the man told him to stay low and keep quiet. He nods as he understood what he means. Mr. Tom was looking at the young master of the Desmond Family angrily. He bite his lips as he look at them. He couldn¡¯t forgive the Desmond family. He curses their bloodline. He was certain; they are the one who killed his masters. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 vio was forcefully submitted into the enemy¡¯sir, as he doesn¡¯t want to die. He looks around and saw a lot of wolf people standing side by side. Their n might be ruined and their leader is already dead. He can¡¯t ept the fact that those guys are traitor. He took a glimpse at the young master of the Desmond Family. He was fierce, unbeatable and a blood thirsty wolf. He seeks dominance of the world. vio and the other members have to respond to either die or live. They were belong to the Desmond Family. They are force to work. He and the others are introduced to the Desmond Commander. ¡°They will be working on us from now on¡± the young master eximed as he point his finger towards vio and the others Themander was looking at them with a devious smile but only vio respond with an eye to eye contact. Themander smile then leans forward and says ¡°I like this guy. I will make him my right hand man¡± The young master didn¡¯t say anything; instead he turns his back and mumbles ¡°suit yourself¡± Themander smile then shout ¡°halt!¡± everyone was hurriedly line up as they feel a superior towards themander. ¡°You guys must respond to my queries. Understood? ¡° he eximed Everyone was force to respond ¡°Yes Sir !¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°The young master was so kind to let others join this family. Your only job here is to protect the families at all cost¡± vio rolled his eyes as he look at everyone, he can feel that everyone was afraid to respond. He took a glimpse at the door and saw a beautiful woman wearing a red dress, she¡¯s standing at the side of the door while took a peek inside. Their eyes meet, as the woman flushed a sweet smile. Her face turns red while looking at them. She was hiding beside the door, as she thought no one sees her. Themander took a glimpse at the door and saw the youngdy hiding at beside the door. He took a deep sigh as he ms his hand at his face then mumbles ¡°Does she think no one notice her?¡± He clears his throat then eximed in a loud voice ¡°I want you to introduce the young master little sister. She¡¯s an Alpha Wolf and the only woman on this family¡± The woman step forward shyly as she keeps on looking at vio¡¯s side. She intertwines her fingers at the back while looking at them. vio blink his eyes then tried to avoid an eye contact with the woman. ¡°Lady Margareth good day !. Your brother bought them to train with me. They will be working on us from now on¡± she lean forward then happily introduce herself ¡°My name is Margareth. Nice to meet you¡± Themander taps her shoulders ¡°Aside from protecting the young master. I will assign anyone to protect the Lady her¡± Lady Margareth pout her lips as she looks at themander with her plead eyes and say ¡°Can I choose please? I have a lot of guards following me every day and it such a hassle to follow me everywhere¡± Themander gently rub his forehead as he knows how stubborn this woman. ¡°I can¡¯t let you choose. I have no trust with your choices. I need to choose wisely. I will train them and supervise them properly to be your guard¡± Lady Margareth raised her pouty lips then cross her arms and says ¡°I will ask my brother¡± then turn his back and run outside the door, she stops when she reach behind the door and turn her back and loudly shout ¡°My brother will do what I say. Hmp !¡± Themander took a deep sigh as he knows how troublesome Lady Margareth. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start¡± he eximed All of them are looking each other with a puzzle ¡°what will he do to us?¡± both of them asked Themander clear his throat then eximed ¡°Let¡¯s start your training. For now, let me rank your positions. All of you start attacking me¡± All of them hesitant to attack until vio jump at the mid- air then attack themander. The commander smile as he looks at vio¡¯s movement. He was surprise with his action. He was quick and alert with his surroundings. The rest of them are looking each other and nod. All of them are continuously attacking the commander. Themander smile deviously then sh an attack at them and shout ¡°Weak ! Weak ! Weak !¡±. He cracked his fingers and mumbles ¡°It¡¯s my turn¡± then shes his w towards them vio and a woman manage to avoid his attack while the other one jump at the midair then attacks the commander. The three of them are stronger than the others. Ryga¡¯s group encounters them at the cave. They are the wolf who attacks Mr. Tom. Themanders smile as he looks at the three of them. He can¡¯t believe that someone are able to manage his attack. He wasn¡¯t amander for nothing. He was stronger than anyone; he truly believes that no one can parse on him. He is the strongest servant of the family. He serves the young master, as he truly believes that one day the young master will be the great king of the world. His loyalty gains recognition as he became amander. He smirks while looking at the three of them. His blood gushing as he feels an excitement towards them. He keeps on fighting and attacking while vio and the others are keeps on defending. vio jump at the mid air then shape shift into his wolf form and continuously attack themander. He manages to sh his face with his w. Themander smirks as he wipes the blood running at his face. He grimly close his fist and ready to punch him when suddenly the door opens and the young master together with Lady Margaret came. He stop his fist at the mid air then look at them and asked ¡°Young master, is something wrong?¡± The young master took a deep sigh and says ¡°Let her choose. My ears will burst from her annoying voice¡±. Lady Margaret smiles at themander as if she won. ¡°Pardon? ¡° he asked ¡°I trust your guts ¡° the young master tap his shoulder ¡°Yes Sir¡± themander has no choice but to obey his young master¡¯s order. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Lady Margaret was happily sitting at the golden chair while her eyes flicker at the man in front of him. Themander shakes his head as he feels defeated at her stubbornness. He remembers the young master order to keep an eye on her. It seems Lady Margaret was taking a liking to the guard. He took a deep breath and loudly shout ¡°Let¡¯s take a break¡± vio gently wipe his forehead full of sweat. He gasp when Lady Margaret lean at his face and asked ¡°are you alright?¡±. He hates the Desmond Family but he can¡¯t hate the woman on his front. vio described her as a sweet and innocent child. He doesn¡¯t understand the woman¡¯s action. After their fight was stop, Lady Margaret chooses him to be her assistant sh guard. The young mastermands him to protect her. He hasn¡¯t any choice but to nod and obey to the young master¡¯s demand. He stood up and grabs his sword then continues with his training. Lady Margaret cracked his fingers then leans forward towards themander and whisper ¡°Aren¡¯t you giving him a pressure, Mr. Commander? ¡°Then kick his feet. Themander scratched the back of his head as he feels hurt with the kick ¡° argh! what a pain!¡± he mumbles. Lady Margaret hear his mumbles, she hurriedly lean forward and loudly shout ¡°BREAK ! Everyone break time! ¡°. All of them are looking at her with a confuse and repeatedly asked ¡°break? ¡° . She nod then look at themanders side with a smirk on her face ¡°Themander will show you a proper fighting stance with his movement, you can follow his lead; rightmander?¡± Themander knows that Lady Margaret are mocking at him. He took a deep sigh and nod his head ¡°Yes. I will show you fighting stance¡± A smile on her lips was shown as feels victorious. She hurriedly run towards vio¡¯s side and happily asked ¡°You will be staying at my room, right? ¡° Everyone was looking at her with awe on their face. Even themander was shock, it was his first time to hear that Lady Margaret invite someone on her room. vio frown his forehead and asked ¡° pardon? your room ?¡±. Lady Margaret firmly stood up and happily intertwines her fingers and says ¡°Well, you are my guard so you must be with me 24/7. Am I right Mr. Commander? ¡° Themander ms the palm of his hand to his face as he took a deep sigh and nods ¡°This woman really likes him¡± ¡°See? Even themander agree¡± vio stood up and gently wipe his face with a towel then look at the woman in front of him and says ¡°If our Lady says so then I must obey thedy itself¡± Everyone knows that Lady Margaret took a like to him but only him have no idea the meaning of Lady Margaret¡¯s action. He only thought that she was chosen as her guard to assists Lady Margaret¡¯s daily life, he thought he was assign to her; to be able to protect her from danger. His stupidity really saves him to get closer at the families. Lady Margaret was happy as she flushed a smile, her cheeks was turning red as she feel shy looking at him. vio scratch the back on his head and asked ¡°is she sick?¡± Everyone m the palm of the hands at their face and asked in unison ¡°Is he stupid? Or an idiot ?¡± even themander itself feels defeated with his stupidity. They were busy with their training when the young master suddenly came. Lady Margaret happily stood up and clings to his brother¡¯s side and asked ¡°what are you doing here?¡± The young master took a glimpse at themander and nod. Themander loudly shouts ¡°halt, young master are here for announcement¡± He walked at the aisle while looking at them and says ¡°I have a first mission to all of you here¡± he paused for a while then took a glimpse at them and sat at the golden chair then continue ¡°The organization are gone and all of you here are belong to the Desmond Family. If you wish to live, you must obey the orders that was given to you¡± All of them have shivers down to their spine. Lady Margaret smacks his brother and angrily says ¡°watch your words¡±. The young master took a deep sigh as she feels defeated at his sister¡¯s stubbornness. He stood up and eximed ¡°Your first mission is to retrieve Adam & Eve. We must find them before anyoneid their hands at them. We must obtain them at all cost¡± All of them are looking each other as they don¡¯t have any idea where to find the so called Adam & Eve. vio raised his hands and asked ¡°do you have a lead where to find them?¡±. The young master snap his fingers ¡°No but someone will help you to find them¡± then a woman suddenly came and join their conversations ¡°Adam & Eve¡¯s location wasn¡¯t steady but we can find them with the help of magic¡± She smiles for a while and wave her hands towards them and says ¡°Hi ! It¡¯s been a while¡±. vio blink his eyes and asked ¡°Eva?¡±. The woman smile as she hurriedly run towards him and says ¡°We will be together on this mission again¡± Lady Margaret¡¯s ear twitched when she hears the word ¡®again¡¯. She angrily looks at the woman as she grimly close her fist then asked his brother ¡°who¡¯s that woman?¡± The young master chuckles and lean forward at his sister ¡°They are on the same team with a mission¡±. Lady Margaret angrily stood up and hurriedly run towards them, as she pulled vio¡¯s arms towards her ¡°Only the two of you on this mission?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Themander clears his throat to get Lady Margaret¡¯s attention and says ¡°It¡¯s not two of them. On their previous mission, they are seven of them but this time all of them are on this mission including everyone on this ce. Eva was a witch and she can sense a magic, using her magic we can find and obtain Adam & Eve¡± She was hesitant to let go of him but his brother separate them and says ¡°Well sister, might as well im him before anyone dare toy their hands at him; am I right?¡± Lady Margaret smile deviously as he nod at his brother ¡°The mission will be start tomorrow. I want you to report at me every detail, understood? ¡° All of them salute and nod their head. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 A cloudy night with a great fog started to emerge at the sky. vio and his team were on their mission to find the so called Adam & Eve, beside him are his team from previous while behind him are the others. He was been assign to be a leader on this group. Their mission is to follow and obtain the so called Adam & Eve. ¡°Are we still there?¡± a guard man asked ¡°Not yet¡± Eva responds as she looks around. She can feel an enormous magic from the distance. vio¡¯s eyes twitch when he saw some shadow at the bush. He was walking towards the woods as he feels someone was following them. He looks around but saw nothing. He nods at the others to alert at the surroundings. Eva stop for a while and look at the Sky then says ¡°Let¡¯s take some rest¡± ¡°It¡¯s already night time. Let¡¯s continue tomorrow morning¡± vio eximed as he keeps on looking at the bush. He jumps towards the branch then look around. He saw a small movement at the bush. All of them are looking at him and asked ¡°something wrong?¡±. He paused for a while and shakes his head ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Everyone must alert at their surroundings¡± He sat beside the branch of the tree as he wants to take a nap. He took a glimpse at the corner and saw a familiar figure. He looks around and saw everyone was minding their business. He jump from below and says ¡°Need some refreshment¡± then continue to walk towards the bush. He stop for a while when he heard Eva¡¯s voice ¡°What are you doing? Is everything alright?¡± she asked He paused for a while and took a glimpse at the bush. He turns his back and says ¡°Nothing, just a small animal¡±. Eva smiles for a while and cling at his arms and says ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s take some rest, okay leader?¡± He chuckles when he heard the word leader from her. He took ast glimpse at the bush and thought ¡°Why are they following on us? Those guys are here again!¡± - On the other side of the bush - Clona was holding her breath as she was afraid to find out. Ryga can sense that vio knows them but he was taking a blind eye at them. He was puzzled at vio¡¯s action but this save him multiple times. He looks around and saw Mr. Tom closing his eyes and ready to take a nap while beside him was Dorothy leaning her head against Alice. He took a deep sigh. It was an ident; they identally saw them at the deep forest talking each other about the so called Adam & Eve. The five of them are on their way to find Adam & Eve when they identally hear their conversations. All of them nod and follow them. Alice twitched her eyes as she can feel someone beside them hiding and following vio¡¯s group. She gently closes her eyes as she doesn¡¯t care about anyone aside from them. Clona lean her head towards Ryga¡¯s shoulder and close her eyes. She yawns as she feels asleep. Everyone was asleep except him. He was ascertain that vio notice them. He doesn¡¯t want to put his guard down. He look took a peek at vio¡¯s group and saw all of them are asleep. He took a deep breath and tried to close his eyes when suddenly they heard arge howl from the distance. All of them open their eyes and hurriedly grab their weapons. Mr. Tom stood up then look above and saw the moon changing into a blood moon. ¡°No way ! Why it suddenly change? The wolf parades are over¡± he eximed Clona¡¯s heart skips beating. She was in pain as her eyes twitch and turning red. She can¡¯t control her wolf form. The moon changes it appearance. Alice hurriedly put a barrier. She was rmed when she took a glimpse at the moon; she saw a shadow standing beneath. Clona was shouting from pain, as her wolf form tried to overtake her body. Her ws started to appear, her ears started to grow while face started to change. She shout from the pain as she keeps on holding unto her breath. Ryga bite his lips as he keeps on looking at the moon. He grabs his jacket and hurriedly hugged Clona¡¯s body. He covers her eyes with his jacket while trying to calm her down. His body started to feels hot, he can hear them scream. Mr. Tom tap his shoulder and reassure him. Alice barrier couldn¡¯t hold any longer. A powerful force tried to break through the barrier. She looks around and saw arge wolf howling from the distance. Mr. Tom¡¯s eye widely opens as he looks at the wolf. He step backward while pulling at Ryga¡¯s back shirt and says ¡°It¡¯s not a wolf. It is their pet¡± Ryga took a peek and saw arge dog with a wolf form. He suddenly remembers ¡°Adam & Eve are near this area¡± ¡°I know it¡± Alice mumbles while looking at the shadow beneath the moon. The ground suddenly cracked open. Ryga grab and held Clona¡¯s body tightly as he jump at the tree branch while Mr. Tom was so quick that his able to back flip and jump at the other tree branch while Alice was holding at Dorothy as she flip at the midair. Some of vio¡¯s group couldn¡¯t able to escape the shaking and opening of the ground. Some of them are eating alive inside at the ground. vio took a glimpse at Ryga¡¯s side and jump towards it and asked ¡°Why are you following us again?¡±. Ryga tried to respond when the ground suddenly shakes and cracked open. The tree branch split into two while the ground shakes aggressively, it suddenly split into two. The forest split arge hole was made. Ryga couldn¡¯t able to bnce, he identally drop Clona¡¯s body at the ground. Alice was too quick she was able to catch Clona with her magic but Ryga was too slow to move that he was separated from them. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ryga was regroup at vio¡¯s group as he look below and the ground split. He looks around and saw Mr. Tom with Dorothy and beside is Alice holding Clona¡¯s body as they tried to bnce. Ryga tried to jump towards them but vio manage to hold his body. He was on tears when he saw Clona and the others separated from him as the ground suddenly dropped. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 All of them are devastated even Ryga couldn¡¯t help but watch his friends dropped at the shaking ground. He looks around and saw some of vio¡¯s group is still alive. He bite his lips and ready to flew when one of vio¡¯s group spot him. He was stop for a while and look at them. He needs to go and find his friends. He doesn¡¯t want to fight, he needs to hurry and save them. They grab their weapons and ready to attack Ryga when vio raised his hands and stop them. He hurriedly run towards at Ryga¡¯s side and says ¡°His with me. He was my friend whose living this area¡± Ryga open his mouth to oppose but vio cover his face and says ¡°I have an intention of making him my ally. I will talk to themander¡± All of them drop their weapon and nod. They trust him. vio secretly whisper ¡°I will help you to find them¡± Ryga nod as he understood. ¡°We need to get out of here and report this to young master. It seems Adam & Eve knows our movement. We need to retreat and do some nning¡± Arge thunder and a rain drop at the Sky. All of them are looking each other and nod. They hurriedly run as they need to report it to the young master. On the distance, a man wearing a silhouette jacket was looking at Clona, Mr. Tom, Dorothy and Alice body unconscious on the ground. He look at the woman and saw a red petals at her forehead. He flinched when he heard someone¡¯s voice calling him. He turns his back and saw his men hurriedly run towards him and says ¡°They go back. We need to retreat as well¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They are from the other organization. Their mission is to look Adam & Eve. They happened to stumbles vio¡¯s group at the deep forest. He took a deep breath and waves his hand towards his men andmand ¡°need assistance¡± he can¡¯t leave them behind. Looking at Clona¡¯s face makes his heart beat faster. He believes in fate and destiny. He keeps on looking at Clona¡¯s side and she can sense something from her. For him it was destiny and fate to meet her at this ce. ¡°Let¡¯s bring them at our ce¡± hemands, as some of his men confusedly nod their heads. He was in a dazed when he heard someone¡¯s voice at his back ¡°Old man Garro will angry on us for bringing stranger at our ce¡± The young man twitches his eyes and pat his shoulder ¡°I will handle on it. Just do what I asked. Let¡¯s tend their wounds¡±, his friend took a deep sigh and nod as he doesn¡¯t want to argue on him. He was known as amander of the group. He was flexible and strong man. His not an Alpha wolf but he was strong enough to defeat the entire group of the enemies. He is a beta wolf but he was born with a great strength of power. He has everyone desire of. Strength, knowledge and charisma that make everyone obey hismand. On the other side of the group, vio was reporting to the young master about the so called Adam & Eve appearance. The young master of the Desmond family thinks carefully as he underestimates them. He needs a n to obtain them. He took a glimpse at the man in front of him and says ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, your first mission was a failure¡± he paused for a while and stood up then continued ¡°They are stronger. It was understandable that all of you failed. You must be thankful to be alive¡± vio grimly close his fist as he feels a mockery towards his words. The young master smile deviously and lean forward at him ¡°You are far stronger than anyone. I took a liking on you because of my sister. I like the show of your face¡± thenughed evilly. Lady Margaret aggressively opens the door and shouts at his brother ¡°Shut up brother. Don¡¯t point your finger at him¡± then look at vio¡¯s side with a worried face and asked ¡°are you alright? Thank goodness you¡¯re safe¡± She happily hugged him tightly while giving a fierce look at his brother. The young master raises his hands as he doesn¡¯t want to have a conflict with his sister. ¡°Well, I need to go now. I will announce the next n¡± as heughed evilly Lady Margaret raised her middle finger towards his brother. She lean her face towards him and gently wipe his sweat. vio stood up and gently pushed her away. Lady Margaret doesn¡¯t mind her actions; she was pleased to see his emotions. The more he shows how scared of him the more she wants tofort him. She loves him very much. The first time he saw vio makes her heart beat faster. She believes in destiny and she knows it was fate that brings them together. She is the type of person that will get what she wants. She hugged his back and using her sweet words she asked ¡°Is everything alright?¡± vio paused for a while and turn his way at her. He knee down and pat her head and says ¡°Thank you. Lady Margaret. I am fine¡± She smile sweetly ¡°If my brother tried to bully just tell me and I will finish that bastard, alright?¡±. vio can¡¯t help but smile. He has no idea why Lady Margaret was acting this way towards him. He can only think of possible reason and that is Lady Margaret was a kind and sweet woman. They flinch when themander came ¡°Pardon the intrusion Lady Margaret. I want to have words with vio for a while¡± Lady Margaret pout her lips and crossed her arms, she angrily look at themanders side and says ¡°You can speak now. NOW !¡± she repeatedly eximed the word ¡®Now¡¯. Themander gulp for a while and asked ¡°Did you bring him to be a guard?¡±. vio stood up and says ¡°Yes. He is my friend and I can¡¯t leave him behind. If possible I want him to be a guard as well¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 vio was walking at the aisle while beside him was Ryga, whose looking around as he feels nervous. He took a glimpse at the right side and saw the young master of the Desmond family with his sister Lady Margaret. At the end of the aisle was themander, standing at the far with his proud face. Today is the celebration for the ranked up guards. For these past few days, vio took an initiative as he always participates at every mission. He gain their trust and those they agreed easily to let Ryga in and be a guard. He put his knee on the ground while vio, bowed his head and the ceremony begins. ¡°I Ganther Zachariousmander of all divisions, hereby announce vio to be my next in command; with his excellence skills, trustworthy and loyalty towards the family. We will give him a better present and thus everyone must follow as he prove his leadership¡± Everyone p their hands while some of them feel envy towards him. vio fluster his fake smile and says ¡°Thank youmander Ganther¡± Lady Margaret stood up as she feels blessed and proud of him. Some of the guards at the corner started whispering each other ¡°He was ranked up because of Lady Margaret ¡° ¡°Lady Margaret likes him so it¡¯s easy to get a high rank¡± ¡°He was rmended by Lady Margaret¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he one of the priest disciples?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he belongs to that organization?¡± ¡°Why young master was took and give shelter at them¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t young master was deceived? Why he trust him easily?¡± Themander clears his throat as he wants to get everyone¡¯s attention. The guards at the corner stand straight and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°He showed his loyalty towards our family. His skills were out of this world. He was strong enough to fight the two alpha wolves¡± Everyone whispering each other as they look and point at him ¡°How strong is he?¡± ¡°Is he really strong or not?¡± ¡°Bet he was rmend by Lady Margaret nor the young master¡± ¡°Is he an alpha wolf?¡± ¡°By the way, who¡¯s that guy at his side?¡± ¡°Maybe a new one?¡± Themander took a deep breath and shout ¡°Halt ! Everyone gather! Hurry !¡±. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. All of them hurriedly run as they form a straight line. They look at the young master and Lady Margaret then bow their head. ¡°I gather you on these asions, not to show vio to be ranked up. Our young master wants to say something regarding the pause missions¡± All of the guard look each other then started to whisper ¡°Pause mission? ¡° ¡°It seems they have a lead about the Adam & Eve but it was halt by the young master¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to make a par with the Adam & Eve¡± ¡° I heard some of the guards died during thest mission¡± The young master stood up then looks around. All of them stand straightly. They keep quiet as they are waiting at the young master¡¯smand. ¡°Adam & Eve are making their moves. We need to capture and seize them. Our family grows bigger and bigger. With an erge members, we need power to let everyone bow their head. The pause mission Adam & Eve, thest time was too difficult. Some of the guards died during the missions¡± he paused for a while then walked towards vio¡¯s side. He pats his shoulder then continues ¡°With his leadership skills, we gain some information about Adam & Eve and with his strong will, he manage to save some of the guards¡± He took a glimpse at Ryga¡¯s side then continues ¡°We will continue this pause missions as we must obtain Adam & Eve with our hands. The Desmond Family will soar high up the Sky¡± He raised his hands then look at them with his fake smile ¡°Let the moon Goddesses and the King, protect and guide with your journey¡± Themander step forward ¡°The preparations are done. We need a lot of people to cooperate with this mission. Adam & Eve will be seize in our hands in no time and we will let everyone knows the true King of this world !¡± All of the guards raise their weapons and shout vio was looking at them silently, truth be told; He was acting on his pace to gain their trust. He won¡¯t forget the young master killed their priest. He needs to be a high rank to protect his friends. He looks at the left side and saw some of his friends pping their hands towards him. He flusters a smile then bow his head. He flinch when the young master pulled his hand and says ¡°He will be the who lead on this mission. Everyone must follow and obey him. With his knowledge and skills, Adam & Eve are not impossible¡± Themander crossed his arms as he nod at the young master. He agrees with his words. He was proud at vio¡¯s achievement and loyalty towards the family. He step forward the raise his weapons ¡°The Desmond will soar high. Adam & Eve must be obtain !¡±. Everyone raise their weapons as they repeatedly shout ¡°to Adam & Eve!¡± The young master smirk as he thought that nothing can defeat them. He took ast glimpse at Ryga then turns his back and continues to walk towards his sister. Ryga, with his nervousness swallow his saliva then bow his head. Themander pat vio¡¯s shoulder and proudly say ¡°My hope from you was greater, don¡¯t disappoint me¡± ¡°Yes sir !¡± while put his hand into a salute pose Themander took a glimpse at Ryga¡¯s side and asked ¡°Is he your truly friend?¡±. Ryga close his eyes as he bow his head while on his knee was on the ground. ¡°Yes. He may not look at it but he was strong enough to defeat a pack of wolf¡± vio state as he pat Ryga¡¯s shoulder Themander flusters his smile and says ¡°Train him to be a better guard. He will be in your hands¡± ¡°Yes Sir ! Thank you so much¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 The night was starry, a night bird flocking their wings soaring up the Sky. A crescent bloody moon, light the quiet night. At the big castle, Lady Margaret was sleeping peacefully while the young master was checking some documents. He stop for a while and put the documents down, he look at the crescent moon as it light reflects on his side and mumbles ¡°what a peaceful night¡± Outside of the castle was Ryga who¡¯s sitting at the corner of the balcony while vio was standing at his side. He took a deep sigh then looks at vios¡¯ side and asked ¡°What¡¯s your purpose? Why did you introduce me into this ce? Didn¡¯t I say I need to find them?¡± vio took a deep breath and eximed ¡°If I didn¡¯t introduce you as my friend, for sure you will die on an instant. The young master of the Desmond family has a guard tailing us on the mission¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Regardless, I need to see them. I want to know if they are safe or not. Why did I be a guard on these people? ¡° he asked ¡°If you want to meet them, you must act ordingly. I took a glimpse at their side during the ident and saw some people at the distance¡± he paused for a while then look at him as he loan closer ¡°I can sense someone¡± Ryga was looking at him with confuse and asked ¡°sense someone?¡± He step backward then lean his elbow at the balcony as he look above the Sky. He took a glimpse at Ryga¡¯s side then continues ¡°Aside for being a wolf. I have a power that I can¡¯t say to anyone. It was passed down from us. I can sense anyone from a distance. I can sense if someone following me or not¡± Ryga was quietly listening as he looks at the bloody crescent moon. He took a glimpse at his side and asked ¡°the possible reason is your alpha blood?¡± vio chuckles then continue ¡°The alpha blood have no abilities like that. It was said that my ancestor was once rule this world. I have no recall if it was true or not but I believe the blood runs through me was the King itself¡± Ryga nod as he understood ¡°so you mean you have this ability ? Isn¡¯t it great? Out of million people only you have this ability?¡± vio smiles as he was pleased to hear that positivement ¡°I sense someone while on the mission. Aside from your group, at the distance I can sense someone following us. I can see their movement and their distance¡± he paused for a while then smile at him ¡°Your friends are safe. I can still sense their souls. They are still alive. Those group save them. I took a glimpse before turning and saw them¡± ¡°Are they trustworthy? Are they allies? What if they are an enemy¡¯s? To lure innocent they keep acting as a good citizen?¡± vio drasticallyughed at his theory, he wipe his tears and says ¡°It was your imagination. Those guys are from other organization. We may have different organization but all I can say was killing aren¡¯t their forty¡± Ryga twitch and turn his back and aggressively asked ¡°what? Killing aren¡¯t they forty? They aren¡¯t acting to keep their pace? ¡± vio couldn¡¯t hold hisughter. Heugh hard while repeatedly pat his shoulder ¡°you don¡¯t trust me ? He couldn¡¯t say any word as vio was mockinglyugh at him. ¡°Anyway, the mission will start tomorrow. Adam & Eve must be obtains at any cost. I have no intention of helping them but seizing Adam & Eve could change this world. I want this world to change¡± ¡°How can you say Adam & Eve can change this world?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for now but the prophecy says a new King will rule this world. We don¡¯t know if the prophecy telling the truth or not. All I can say was the world became unbnce and chaos because of the prophecy. A lot of wolf fighting each other for the throne¡± Ryga nod silently, the bloody moon immense the Sky night. They can hear a pack of wolves howl loudly. vio lean his elbow at the balcony and eximed ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee your safety but I know you can make it alive during the mission¡± Ryga chuckles as he suddenly remembers the time they meet ¡°It¡¯s funny to think, the first time we meet was finding Adam & Eve. Both of us fight each other. I can vaguely remember you can read an ancient letter and can do some magic¡± He chuckles as heughed remembering that time ¡°Well, I feel superior so I don¡¯t know why I act that way. If I offend you then I apologized. Let¡¯s forget those days and be friends¡± ¡°Ah ! I remember something¡± Ryga eximed He looks at him for a while and asked ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°The first time we meet was during the wave ident. You save us !. Aren¡¯t you with those witches? Why did I saw a different witch at the cave with you ?¡± vio flinch, as he remembers something. He turn his head and smile ¡°Well isn¡¯t it great ? Nice to meet you¡± he doesn¡¯t want the conversation to go on. He drastically changed the topic and asked ¡°Where did you meet them? ¡° he was referring to Clona and the others He scratched the back of his head andughed while remembering the past ¡°I meet them by ident. I found Clona first then the witch and follow by the old man wolf andstly is the woman we meet at the cave¡± Every time he mentions their name, he can¡¯t help but smile andugh ¡°Clona was so stubborn while Dorothy was a shy girl. Mr. Tom was a knowledgeable; we ask him a lot of question which he can answer easily. He was a strong man with a dignity and pride. We meet him at the ship¡± vio smile while listening to his story ¡°isn¡¯t it great you meet a nice people and have a journey together?¡± He proudly smile ¡°Yes I am¡± vio took a deep breath and pat his head ¡°Well, we need to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s mission. I¡¯m counting on you¡± as they make a bro fist. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Clona awake from the brightness of the sun. She look around and saw Mr. Tom standing at her side while talking to someone. She yawns for a while and asked ¡°Where are we?¡± Mr. Tom nod at the person he was talking to and says ¡°wave been save from them, let¡¯s go and meet themander itself¡± Clona nod then look around to find Dorothy and Alice but she found nothing. She deliberately asked ¡°Where are they?¡±. Mr. Tom stop from walking then twitch his head and says ¡°They are fine. They we¡¯re atmander¡¯s ce taking some rest¡± then continue to walk Both of them walked silently towards themander. Clona saw a young man smiling at her at the distance. Mr. Tom point his finger at him and says ¡°That young man over there is themander, he was the one who save us¡± Clona nod as she understood then wave her hands and smile at him. From the distance she saw Alice and Dorothy silently eating a bread at the corner. She smile happily then hurriedly run towards them as she shout their names ¡°Dorothy ! ¡° Dorothy flinch and stood up and saw Clona waving her hands while smiling at her. She happily put down the bread and run towards her to hug. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re fine¡± Clona eximed as she can¡¯t hold her tears, she look around but she hasn¡¯t find Ryga. She look at Mr. Tom¡¯s side and asked ¡°where¡¯s Ryga ?¡± Mr. Tom deliberately scratched the back of his head as he doesn¡¯t know what to say. He pats her head and took a deep breath ¡°He sacrifice himself for you¡± Clona stop from smiling and hysterically asked ¡°What do you mean? Is he alive? Is he dead?¡± as his tears started to fall down Mr. Tom took a deep sigh as he calm her ¡°No. He was still alive, probably¡± ¡°Probably? What do you mean by that? Let¡¯s go and find him¡± They didn¡¯t notice Alice presence from their back as she step forward and lean to them ¡°He was still alive, a chances of meeting him was hundred percent¡± Mr. Tom flinch as she hardly notice her presence. He nod at her and asked ¡°how do you know?¡± Alice didn¡¯t say anything but smile at them as she turns her back and continue to walk towards Dorothy. She pat her head and twitch her head at them and says ¡° I can still feel his soul¡± then pulled Dorothy towards the table Clona¡¯s heart started to beat as she didn¡¯t know what to do. She needs to find him. Alice words give him some hope, she needs to act faster and find him. She flinch when she feels someone patting her back. She twitch her head and saw the young man smiling at him. She flushed her smiles and bows her head ¡°thank you for saving us¡±. The young manmander smile as he can feel the sincerity towards her. She muster her courage and look at the young man with a determination on her eyes, she deliberately asked ¡°I have a friend but he gone missing. I know it¡¯s not the right time to say this but can I ask you help to find them?¡± The young man was shocked at her words. It was their first time meeting each other and Clona already asked her something. She looks around and saw a lot of them looking at him as they are waiting for his response. He feels pressure so pat her head and says ¡°I will but we have an important mission¡± Clona was determines to find Ryga so she insisted say ¡°Let me join you mission in exchange, help me find him¡±. The young man steps backward. He clear his throat as he thought ¡®so it was a guy? Is it his lover or just a friend?¡¯ This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Towards Clona he feels some butterfly feelings. He couldn¡¯t hold out his emotion. He turns his back and waves his hands at her. His heart started to beat faster. The closer he was with her, the closer his heart beat loudly. He walked silently while some guards are making a salute at him. He was known as a young commander. With his age, he was known for his skills and knowledgeable. Everyone adores him as he was the first person to be amander at his young age. He was born with talent. With his skills and talent, it was easy to be amander. Everyone have a high expectation at him as they believe he will be a King on this world. With the prophecy, they believe that themander will be a new King and thus his power was out of reach. They heard rumors about Adam & Eve unleashing a great power; thus they must obtain the so called Adam & Eve to be a ruler. They heard the tragedy of the two strongest families and thus they became interested to be a ruler as they believe that no one can fit the throne except them. They receive information of Adam & Eve¡¯s location and thus they need to act faster to obtain it. A quarrel between organizations was over as the priest from the other side was already dead. The young man smile and says ¡°Adam & Eve must obtain¡± The dark night wase and crescent moon gives light. A pack of wolves march into the woods while behind them is the witch. A total of hundreds are marching. vio was at the front and beside him was Ryga. The information they have was Adam & Eve reside at the deepest part of the forest and they need to capture both of them and seize their power. He stops for a while and look around as he sense someone was following them. He smiles for a while and looks at Ryga¡¯s side and whisper ¡°they are here¡± Ryga look at him with a confuse and asked ¡°Who? ¡°. He whisper silently ¡°Your friends are here¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Ryga look around but he doesn¡¯t see anyone. vio continue to walk. He can sense them at the back. Ryga lean closer at him then asked ¡°are they still following us? ¡°. He stops for a while and whisper ¡°Yes, they¡¯re still following on us¡±. Ryga twitch his head up at the Sky as he saw a shadow figure beneath the moon. vio took a deep breath as he can sense someone approaching them from a distance. It was faster than a wind. He looks at the others and nods as they understood. All of them took their weapons as they get ready to fight. It seems that Adam & Eve was already here and the other organization can sense their presence. Ryga wore his mask as he wants to hide his identity while fighting. He heard a loud noise at the distance and saw arge Sphenodon punctatus arge reptile that was known as Tuatara its height wasrge as the tree with its spiny greenish ¨C gray color that looks like an iguana. Its droll was consists of liquid acid that can turn anyone into a stone. Behind it was the so called Adam & Eve holding a book. ¡°It seems they summon another creature from the book¡± Ryga eximed as he looks at the book. His head started to hurts. vio pulled him as the Tuatara started to act; its movement was too fast that it¡¯s hard to glimpse an eyes. Both of them shape shift into their wolf form then started attacking the creature. The so called Adam & Eve were flying at the midair as they look down at the pack of wolves. They suddenly chant a powerful spell and a wave of tornadoing from the air came out. You can hear a loud scream from the other guards as they feel pain from the attack of the Tuatara. Other guards couldn¡¯t defend themselves as the creature was too fast to move. It¡¯s greenish ¨C gray color change into a shady blue and suddenly became transparent. It became invisible that it¡¯s hard to find its location. Ryga twitch his head as he feels someone¡¯s presence at his back. He pushed vio¡¯s side and manage to defend himself. It seems one of Ryga¡¯s abilities trigger as he can sense someone¡¯s presence. He step backward while looking around; suddenly the ground shakes and it cracked open. Some of the guards fell down at the pit of the surface while some of them manage to escape. Ryga pulled vio¡¯s shoulder as he manage to jump at the tree branch. He look around and saw the ground cracked but the shakes stop. It slowly closed and some of the guard who were trapped couldn¡¯t make it alive. They hurriedly jump towards the tree as they look below. They flinch when they heard a loud noise. Ryga was shocked as he saw the Tuatara at the top of tree looking at them as if they are a prey. He looks around and saw a group of people from the distance. His eyes widen but he didn¡¯t saw Clona or the others. What he saw is a young manmanding his troops to initiate retreat. He and vio shape shift into their human form then look at the distance. He continuously asked ¡°have you seen them?¡± his referring to Clona and the others. vio nod as he can sense their presence but he can¡¯t identify which one as they were so distance and its hard to identify as they wore a mask. At the mid air were the so called Adam & Eve looking at them with a cold eyes. Half of the army was gone and only they are survived. He took a glimpse at the group of people but he saw unfamiliar face wearing a mask. He pulled vio¡¯s hand and asked ¡°Where are they? You said they are here¡±. vio look around but he saw unfamiliar people wearing a mask. ¡°They wore a mask like you¡± vio¡¯s mockingly tease as he pat his mask. Ryga couldn¡¯t keep up on his pace so he pulled him and gently throw him at the second branch of the tree. He sticks his tongue and smirk. vio wants to say something but he senses the Tuatara at his back. He hurriedly jump from below and it was a coincidence that the ground close so he manage tond properly. He hears someone screaming in pain, he look above and saw one of his guards bitten by the Tuatara. He flip backward and look at Ryga¡¯s side and shout ¡°get down ! ¡° T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He flinch when he heard a huge explosion from the distance. Rygand properly at the ground then saw a young man holding a spear as he shout some of his men to attack. It seems their targets are Adam & Eve. vio can see a future and it was a big war. He pulled Ryga¡¯ s hand to run at the back as they don¡¯t want to join the fight between the other organization and the Tuatara. The young manmander shape shift into his wolf form and jump higher towards the Tuatara. Ryga feels amaze as the young man show his ability and skills. vio¡¯s feels awe as the young man jump high and it was higher than a normal one. The young man landed at the Tuatara who became invisible again. The creature¡¯s invisibility was shown as the young man throws paint at the creature. It may be invisible but the paint could tell his location. vio grimly hold his fist as he look at his guard and nod. While the young man and his men were fighting with the Tuatara they have to move fast. vio nod at his guard as his shape shift into his wolf form then jump at the tree with the grip on his feet he jump higher towards the midair and manage to touch the so called Adam & Eve¡¯s. He barely touch its shoulder but he can¡¯t fly so hended at the ground. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 vio manage to defend himself as Tuatara spit on him. Ryga shape shift into his wolf form and attack it but the Tuatara wag its tails and manage to defend himself. The so called Adam & Eve was flying at the mid air as they looked down on the pack of wolves. The so called Adam mumbles and asked ¡°Are our master was still alive or not?¡±. Eve was looking at him with disgust as she hates this man on her entire life. She crossed her arms then rolled her eyes and say ¡°I don¡¯t know but Lady Amaltheia was still alive. I can feel her soul and her magic but I can¡¯t identify her location¡±. She took a glimpse at him and asked ¡°how about you? Was your master or should I say Prince Achilleas was still alive?¡±. He took a deep breath as he took a glimpse at her and says ¡°I don¡¯t know but I can feel his soul. Just like you, I can¡¯t identify his location¡±. She nod her head ¡°Ah I see¡± Moments of silence until Eve raise her hands and change the color of the moon. The crescent moon suddenly turn into a full moon, using the book that was belong to her Lady, she manage to change anything that surrounds her, even the moon itself, as the book holds a greater magic that once condemn by the moon goddesses. The book holds Lady Amaltheia and Prince Achilleas memories. Its magic was unexinable that even the world itself will bow their head. She opens the book and brightness light came out. She turns some pages then cast a spell and summons another creature. While they are fighting with Tuatara, Ryga twitch as he heard another loud voice from the Sky. His face turns into awe as he looks at the creature flying at the mid air. He took a glimpse at vios¡¯s side and pulled him, as he saw a creature that have a body, tail and back leg like a lion; the head and wings of an eagle¡¯s talons as its front feet. ¡°It¡¯s a griffin¡± he heard someone at his side while pointing its finger at the creature. Ryga turn his way and asked ¡°Griffin?¡±. ¡°It¡¯s a mythical creature that resides at the south continent, it is said to be dead. Howe it¡¯s still alive on this day?¡± the man eximed as his eyes became widen T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ryga look at the creature as it continuously attack the guards while the Tuatara keeps on spitting its acid. ¡°Just fighting with the Tuatara was so hard and now there¡¯s another mythical? How could we fight them?¡± the man asked as its body was shaking Ryga didn¡¯t know how if they could win or not, even using their wolf form. The Tuatara and Griffin are much stronger than them. ¡°Why? These creatures must not exist today. They living for a thousand years¡± the man eximed as he doesn¡¯t know what to do ¡°Thousand years?¡± he mumbles as he think of a possible answer, he mumbles as he looks at the two creatures. ¡®Howe it¡¯s still alive? Or maybe someone summons them?¡¯. He saw a two shadow figure at the mid air. ¡®The moon change¡¯ he mumbles Suddenly his ears change, it became longer as his nails grow into a sharp and longer nails. His a bit confuse as why his beast form trigger. He looks around and saw some of the werewolves are shape shifting into their wolf form. He took a glimpse at vio¡¯s side and saw his awe face as he look at the mythical creatures. The griffin soars high while the Tuatara keeps on attacking at the others. He took a step saw the griffin twitch its head towards him. He hurriedly grabs the mask and put it on and flips backward. He howls loudly as he ultimately shape shift into his wolf form. His tail grows longer as if he became a beast itself. On the other side ¨C Clona was nkly staring at the moon as her heart skips. She looks around and saw some of the werewolf troupes from the youngmander shape shift into their wolf form. She holds her breath as she doesn¡¯t want to shape shift into her wolf form. She doesn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake again. She doesn¡¯t want to kill another people. She suddenly remembers her past self. She was startled when someone pats her back. She took a glimpse and saw Dorothy¡¯s worried face and asked ¡°are you okay?¡± She nod as she wave her hands, suddenly her body became hot. She cant exin as if some force tried to take her beast form. ¡°Was it moon goddesses?¡± she mumbles as she keeps on staring at the moon while her hands were ced at her chest. Her body gradually changes. She took a glimpse at Dorothy¡¯s side and push her then shout ¡°Go ! Leave me alone for now ! Go¡± while hardly taking her breath Dorothy was a bit confused, this is her first time to see Clona shape shift into her wolf form so she won¡¯t miss a single thing. A beautifuldy like her must have a beautiful form but Clona push her towards Alice directions which Alice take notice at. Clona nod at her as she can¡¯t control her wolf form. She remembers, thest she shape shift into a wolf. She killed someone, from then on; she decided to surpass her wolf but now it¡¯s hard to surpass it. In her perspective, it looks like the moon sucks her entire being towards it. The more she tried to resist the more her body hurts. She closed her eyes and hoping she could ovee this situation. Praying she couldpletely took over her body. She blinks her eyes and saw a wolf shadowing from the moon¡¯s light. She took a glimpse and saw a familiar figure fighting the griffin. Unconsciously, she mumbles the name she wants to see ¡°Ryga ?¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¡° Ryga?¡± She looks at the mid air and saw a wolf fighting with the griffin. She easily recognizes him. She flinch when Dorothy was on her side again and asked ¡°Is that Ryga?¡± She opens her mouth and ready to respond when suddenly her heart skips and her body became hot. It is her first time experiences this kind of situation. Alice pulled Dorothy over and nod at her as both of them understood. It was dangerous for them as Clona couldn¡¯t control herself. ¡°ah ! it was for the best¡± she mumbles as she keeps on taking a nce at the wolf and the griffin, as much as she wants to hold the more her body hurts. She looks around and saw everyone joining the war. The fight was between the Desmond Family, their organizations and the so called Adam & Eve. Her wolf sidepletely takes over her. She closed her eyes as her body gradually changes into a beast. She howls loudly and thus her alpha form came. The young man who saw her shape shift was amaze on how beautiful her form is. He was an Alpha but he couldn¡¯t do that kind of thing. Her beautiful shape and her beautiful mark a truly grown Alpha He manages to be who he is without discrimination through his effort. To be amander at his young age, a lot of people were envy at him. He took a glimpse at the moon and saw a magic particlesing from the light. He may look at it but he can see a magic particles. He has an extraordinary ability to check and see the magic. He was startled when he heard Clona¡¯s voice howling loudly. He was startled when she was looking at her nkly. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Dorothy pulled her over then hurriedly hides at the bush, using Alice magic they able to conceal themselves. ¡°What happen?¡± he asked while looking at Clona¡¯s side Dorothy bites her fingers then took a glimpse at him ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know. Ryga told me about Clona¡¯s transformation, ording to him that was state but Clona herself. Clona couldn¡¯t able to control her wolf form. Something beast that was stronger than anyone wille. At first, I don¡¯t believe it. I haven¡¯t heard a wolf couldn¡¯t control their for¡± she response while stuttering They look above and saw another wolf fighting with the griffin; they were shocked, when they saw Clona jump higher towards the griffin then sh her ws towards it. They flinch when they heard a scream from the distance and saw the Desmond Family attacking his troupes. He clenched his fist and stood up. Dorothy pulled his back shirt and nod then hurriedly run towards the enemies. They even heard the enemies asking ¡°Who¡¯s that wolf? ¡° ¡°Those two wolf were having a par with the griffin¡± The young manmander startled when he heard a shout ¡°watch out! Above !¡±. He stop for a while then look above. From his distance he saw the Tuataraing from him. Alice manage to pulled him and defend themselves while Dorothy cast a magic spell to counter attack the acid that was spit by it. Clona and Ryga with their unconscious mind continuously attack the Tuatara and Griffin, which makes the so called Adam & Eve to have their attention. Both of them were unconscious, as if both of them are stranger. Clona open her mouth and widely bite the Tuatara¡¯s tail and using her ws, she shed it towards the Tuatara¡¯s belly. Ryga was drooling while looking at the Griffin, his looking at it as if it¡¯s a prey. Using his right hand, he raised it above and strongly stabs the Griffin¡¯s neck with his nail. The so called Adam & Eve are looking at them with an awe face ¡°Both of them are too strong¡± Eve eximed while looking at them fighting with the creeature ¡°I wonder who are they?¡± Adam asked with a confuse on his face, he lean his finger on his chin as he start thinking ¡°Was wolf on this era was much stronger than our King?¡± Eve asked while looking at them Both of them are with a par on the mythical creature. They manage to fight them on one fight. Clona and Ryga are too strong that even Tuatara and Griffin couldn¡¯t do anything. The Tuatara spit at Clona arm butter on it heals immediately. Clona was an Alpha wolf with a strong healing ability while Ryga was a Beta Wolf with a strong physics, he was stronger despite being an alpha. Both of them are fighting unconsciously, it was an effect of the moon¡¯s power. Griffin tried to plea but Ryga manage to hold on of his tail and using the grip of his fist. He turn the griffin upside down despite being arge creature. He pulled its tail then using his sharp nails, he stab the belly button part of its body which cause a blood loss while Clona on the other side was shing her w towards the Tuatara, using her strong arms, she manage hold its mouth and with the both sides she forcefully open its mouth. The Tuatara screams in pain. vio who¡¯s looking at them was amaze, as he can¡¯t believe that Ryga was stronger than anyone. He looks around and saw another group looking at above. ¡°It seems the other wolf was from this group. It¡¯s better not to fight them head on¡± he mumbles as he waves his hand andmand them to retreat He will add this incident at the report. He will tell the young master about the mythical creatures that was lived on thousand years. He took a glimpse at his side and saw the young manmander looking at him fiercely. ¡°It seems I wouldn¡¯t make it to the young master¡± he mumbles as the young manmander run towards him He look around and nod at his guard then run toward the young man and shape shift into his wolf form Chapter 86: Commander Bailey ! Chapter 86: Commander Bailey ! An intense fight between the young manmander and vio while above them are Ryga and Clona fighting with the mythical creature. The young man transform into his wolf form as he sh and attack on vio. He repeatedly stab him with his nails but vio manage to defend himself. vio jump at the mid air and sh his ws towards the young manmander. The young man defends himself using the tip of the w of his nails. With a sharp point on it, he points his finger upwards and took a glimpse at him then stabs him at his finger. vio tried to defend himself but the young manmander use his other hand and sh his side with his sharp point fingers He step backward as he can feel a bit of pain at the his side, a much blood was dripping as he tried to cover it with his hands. He might be an Alpha wolf that has a healing ability but not great as Clona who can heal fast. His healing abilities were too dy that it takes a lot of time to close the wound. He took a glimpse at the mid air and saw Ryga still fighting with the mythical creature. Ryga was so wless that it looks like four of them were flying at the mid air. He took an initiative and attacks the young manmander. The young man smirk as he jump at the mid air and deviously took a smile then sh his side. He looks above and saw Clona fighting with the Tuatara. He smile as he look at her, he can¡¯t help but feel fascinated on how strong and beautiful she is. He flinch when feels someone attacking at his back. He flip backward and unexpectedly saw vio with his beast form. The wolf has another form and it was their beast form. It will trigger once the self-esteem of their wolf form struggling but there¡¯s some wolf who¡¯s beast form wille with their own will and some can able to control it. The young manmander spit some blood. He look around and saw vio moving so fast that it was hard to catch with his eyes. He hasn¡¯t showed his 100 percent strength. He gently wipes the blood on his mouth and seriously looks at his enemies. He howls loudly and took ast glimpse at her from above. Unlike him, he can able to control his beast form. He closes his eyes and look at the moon. His eyes drastically change into a purple. His hair grows longer as his nails grow sharper. His hair drastically changes into another one. His eyes widen as his ears became longer. He blink his eyes and suddenly his mind turn back into his past self. He is a young master from a noble family. He was born in a wealth family as a silver spoon on his mouth. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He condemns himself as a strongest and mightiest. At a young age he was smart enough to solve mathematical problems. With the help of his intellectual ability, he became who he is. He became amander at his young age. ¡°All Hail to the newmander. Commander Bailey ! ¡° A lot of people were cheering as they pleased to hear a young man to be amander on his young age. He flinches and snaps on reality when vio¡¯s beast form keeps on attacking at him. He shed his devious smile and smirk. He wasn¡¯t call as a young manmander for nothing. His strength was nothing topare with others. He condemns himself as a strongest wolf on his peers. He flip backward and using his fist, he strongly hold vio¡¯s tail and pulled it closer at him thenunch a punch at him but CLavio manage to defend himself by holding his fist that wasing and pulled it over with his counter attack then stab Bailey¡¯s side with his finger nails. Bailey step backward as he mumbles ¡°What a pain! An unconscious wolf was really stronger but not stronger as mine¡± he licks the corner of his mouth that was dripping by blood. He can¡¯t believe that someone as strong as him was been pushed aside. It¡¯s truly fascinating and amazing. For a day he witnesses something amazing, he can¡¯t help but feels excitement. He bends down then flips backward and jumps at the mid air then sh an attack. With the tip of his finger he manages to stab vio¡¯s back. He licks the blood that was on the tip of his finger and smile deviously. He feels a sudden satisfaction towards the blood. He forms a smirk smile then bends his knee and with the tip of his toe he jump higher. At the mid air he shes his sharp ws with the little bit wind, the force push through to vio¡¯s arm. vio howl as he looks at his arm full of blood. He took a glimpse at Bailey¡¯s side as he licks his arm. His healing abilities were based on his saliva. Every time he got hurts, he needs to lick his wound to make it close and stop the bleeding. He howls loudly as he feels a bit pain from Bailey¡¯s attack. Some of the guards were looking at them as they don¡¯t want to join. Afraid they will get killed first. At the mid air were Ryga and Clona fighting with the mythical creature. Both of them were exhaust but none of them are giving up. The griffin¡¯s wing was broken, it was sh by Ryga¡¯s w and its back was stab by Clona¡¯s pointed nails. The so called Adam & Eve bite their lips as they feel annoyed looking at the creature they summons. They feel sorry for them, as these creatures were belongs to their master. They couldn¡¯t believe with their eyes. The strongest Griffin and Tuatara that once ruled the forest was been held down. Eve raised her hands and snaps her fingers ¡°Begone !¡± then all of a sudden the Griffin and the Tuatara were gone. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 The griffin and the Tuatara were suddenly vanished. All of them were shocked to see they we¡¯re gone like nothing. Clona and Ryga were looking each other, as if both of them were looking at prey with each other. Clona howl loudly then look at Ryga¡¯s side. Her unconscious body moves its own and attack his side. On the other side were vio and Bailey fighting each other. vio was exhaust as he can¡¯t control the beast form¡¯s desire. He was heavenly breathing. Bailey took a glimpse at the sky and saw the moon gradually change. He saw the so called Eve raising her hands and changes the moon¡¯s color and its shape. He flinch when he heard a patently breath between vio¡¯s side. He looks above and saw Ryga and Clona were fighting each other. He holds his breath and took deep sigh. If this fight will took longer then the scenario won¡¯t be end. He took a glimps at CLavio¡¯s side then attacks him randomly. While both of them fighting each other. Clona & Ryga both fell on the ground. The four of them look each other. No one took an initiative to say something. Clona howl loudly then next to her was Ryga whose arm was bleeding. The three of them are unconscious except Bailey. Ryga howl loudly while looking at the three of them, he hurriedly jump then tried to stab Clona with her sharp finger nails. Clona flip back ward and manage to defend herself using her tails as her mouth were drooling. She look around and saw some of the guards and the other members of Bailey¡¯s squad but vio jump and attack her with his w. She saw the attacking from her, she bend her knees and grimly hold her fist and took a glimpse at vio who was near at her and attack him. Bailey was conscious as he keeps attacking on Ryga and vio. He took a glimpse at Clona¡¯s side but he was startled when Clona took a glimpse at him then shes her ws. He manages to defend himself but he can¡¯t attack Clona as he doesn¡¯t want to hurt her. He keeps on defending while Clona keeps on attacking but both of them startled when Ryga jump between them and sh both of his ws at them. He flip backward but he flinch when he saw vio¡¯s on his side ready to stab his back. He used his w to defend himself. Ryga keep on attacking at Clona with his strength. He flinched when he saw someone attacking at his side. It was vio and now the three of them are fighting each other. Clona was on the other side looking nkly at the moon as the moon keep on changing. Her breath gradually stops then all of a sudden her hearts beat faster than a normal. She flinched when she heard a loud banging noise at her side. She took a glimpse and saw the three of them fighting. She smiled deviously then jumps at the mid air and shed both of her ws. vio and Ryga, both of them are wounded while Baily manage to defend himself. He look around but startled when Clona attack his side. He couldn¡¯t able to defend himself as he was startled. His arms were bleeding. He took a glimpse at Clona¡¯s side and saw her smile deviously while licking its finger with a blood. It seems Clona was serious to kill them. She was unconscious but she is already a strong one. He needs to make this a serious fight. He took a glimpse at Ryga¡¯s side who¡¯s fighting with vio. He smiled deviously and run towards them, with the use of his sharp ws he manage to take damage on both of them. He was startled when Clona was attacking at his back. He keeps on avoiding on his attack. He pulled Clona¡¯s tail and push her towards at vio¡¯s side. Clona howl loudly, the moment shend at vio¡¯s side, she¡¯s able to use her w and sh his face. vio were screaming from pain as his face was full of blood. Bailey smile as he look at vio with a full of blood. He flips backward. He wag his tail and ssh it towards Ryga but both of them jump from their side when Clona jump between the two of them and behind her was vio randomly attacking them as he can¡¯t see because of the wound between his eyes. Ryga pulled Bailey¡¯s tail and raise him upward and forcefully shs him at the ground. Bailey¡¯s spit some blood as his face was on the ground. He angrily stood up and looks at Ryga¡¯s side. He howls loudly and moves faster towards at Ryga then sh his sharp ws at his belly. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ryga step backward as he feel pain from the attack. He wipe the blood at his side that was healed completely and stood up then crack his neck. He look angrily at his side and spit some blood then jump at the mid air and sh his w but Clona interfere between them as she use her ws and sh it both sides. The both of them step backward as they feel pain from her attack. A blood drip from their arms as it opens widely. Both of them angrily looking each other but suddenly CLona started to scream in pain. They look at her and saw her body became red as the moon drastically changes again. All of them are looking above and saw the so called Adam & Eve approaching them. Eve raise her hands and cast a spell. Both Ryga and Clona were on their knees screaming from pain. ¡°The two of them are affected from our magic¡± Eve eximed while looking at both of them Bailey shape shift into his human form and asked ¡°What ? What happen to them?¡± Adam nkly looking at him with a deep sigh and says ¡°Both of them are connected with the moon¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Ryga and Clona were on their knees as they scream on pain. Bailey hurriedly run towards at Clona¡¯s side then pulled her hands towards. The so called Adam &Eve didn¡¯t dare to flinch as they look at him pulling Clona. He turns his back and carries her at his arms. He stop for a while and took a nce at Ryga, who¡¯s unconscious at the ground. He was startled when he saw vio running towards him ¡°It seems his consciously mind was back¡± He took ast glimpse at them and continues to walk, he barely heard vio asking Ryga but he didn¡¯t mind, he doesn¡¯t want to fight. He was searching for possible tactic to capture the so called Adam & Eve and rule this world. From the distance he saw Dorothy waving at him, on her side was Alice. He took a deep breath and happily smile at them. ¡°Is she alright? ¡° Dorothy asked ¡°She¡¯s fine¡± Bailey eximed as he turns his back and saw the so called Adam & Eve flying above the sky. It¡¯s really hard to capture those two, he needs another n. On the other side were vio, he gain his sense when the moon change its form. He took ast glimpse at Bailey and turns his back. He pulled Ryga on his arms and turns his back. He looks at the Sky and saw the sun shines brightly. It¡¯s already morning. He looks around and saw a lot of damage from his side. We must report it to the young master. Half of our men were dead. Another organization came out and we need to do something about them before obtaining the so called Adam & Eve. ¡°Tsk ! Another failure¡± I eximed as I held Ryga at my arms. He was still unconscious. I don¡¯t know what happen to him but it seems he can¡¯t control his beast form. On my side, I can control on it but something happen that triggers my beast form to go berserk. I can¡¯t exin an unexinable thing. We hurriedly run towards the woods as we need to report this immediately. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. - Bailey¡¯s side ¨C I gently put her at the bed as I look at her friends and asked ¡°What happen to her?¡±. The woman with the same age as her step forward and says ¡°I don¡¯t know what happen but, it seems she can¡¯t control her wolf nor beast form¡± I took a deep sigh as I touch my forehead. ¡°It¡¯s my first time to hear that someone couldn¡¯t able to control their wolf form, aside from beast form¡± he eximed then took a deep sigh and continue ¡° Our wolf form was already on our self. Ever since we born, being able to shape shift into our wolf form makes our self-proud as it makes who we are. To be able to control and grasp its form makes our self- stronger¡± Dorothy sat at Clona¡¯s side and gently touched her face. She was too calm with a peaceful mind. Dorothy smile as she looks at her sleeping face. Ever since she became part of their group, every day was challenging for her. Her ultimate goal is to find his father. She was on her journey but she wasn¡¯t able to find a single clue about his father¡¯s location. She was startled when Bailey taps her shoulder and asked ¡°are you alright? ¡°. She flushed her smile ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry¡± Alice was standing on her side, she was thinking about something else. Dorothy pulled her arms and asked ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±. Alice smile and shake her head. She pats her back and says ¡°I need to go¡± Dorothy turns her head and directly asked ¡°what? Where are you going? ¡°. Alice didn¡¯t respond as she flushed her smile and says ¡°Somewhere. I need to check something¡±, before she turn away she heard Dorothy¡¯s word ¡°Be safe! ¡° She smiled, Dorothy was sweet little girl on her perspective. The reason why she¡¯s following them is because of her but she was on her mission to find the King & Queen. She believes that they were still alive. The so called Adam & Eve, were the proof that they were still alive. At first she believes the so called Adam & Eve were the King & Queen but, as the days passed by , none of them have an absolute soul. Absolute soul is the King & Queens vow at each other ¡® in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do us part ¡® that was their pledge. Their soul were connected, she can see a red string connected by each other. She didn¡¯t see an absolute soul from them. She was curious on whom they are, but one thing for sure, the book they¡¯re holding were belong to the King & Queen. She was enhance on how vast their magic and how they able to summon those ancient creature. The book they¡¯re holding holds a powerful magic. Inside of it were ancient creature that once ruled this world but the King were able to seize them and put it on the book. She was amaze as the so called Adam & Eve were able to summon them. She¡¯s start thinking that maybe those were connected to the King & Queen. She must confront and asked them directly. She can¡¯t hold this curiosity anymore. She took ast glimpse at Dorothy. She was mesmerized by Clona¡¯s existence. She concludes that maybe Clona were a descendants. She has no proof but she will stand on her theory about her. She cast a spell and with a blink of an eye, she was already at the top of the tree. She took a deep breath and expands her magic. She expands and forms a circle and any object that grasp on it, she can able to neither sense nor see it. She smiles as she looks at her left side and says ¡°Found it !¡± Chapter 89 : Lylia & Vale Chapter 89 : Lylia & Vale Alice was standing at the edge of the mountain, she was startled when she heard their voice ¡°who are you ?¡± She smirks and tilts her head and says ¡°It¡¯s me who supposed to ask¡±. The so called Adam & Eve, cast a spell but none of it were able to touch her. She smiles, as she raised her hands and snap her fingers. Her conclusion were right, these two are not the King & Queen. They may able to summon and use some various magic but they are not strong unlike the King and the Queen. Both Adam & Eve step back as they angrily look and asked ¡°Who are you?¡± Alice smile and cast a spell on them. She p for a while then cast a barrier to imprison them. She step forward and asked ¡°Who are you ? Why are you pretending to be a King and Queen¡± Eve tilt her head and asked towards Adam ¡°pretending? Are we pretending?¡±. Adam shakes his head and says ¡°no were not¡±. The only reason they¡¯re able to cast a magic spells it¡¯s because from the book. They can read what¡¯s written inside. They were amaze as someone other than them can able to read the books. Their true power was sailed, without their master¡¯s permission, the s Alice put the barrier down and calmly asked ¡°If you¡¯re not the King & Queen then who are you?¡±. Adam took a glimpse at Eve and asked ¡°Is it alright to tell her the truth? ¡°. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Eve was hesitant as she trust no one except her Lady Amaltheia ¡°Why should we tell you?¡± . Alice took a deep breath and says ¡°Do you know why those people tried to seize both of you?¡± Both of them shake their heads as they don¡¯t know why those people were tried to catch them, as much as they doesn¡¯t want to fight, at least they¡¯re able to chase them away. Alice took a deep sigh; she doesn¡¯t know what to say. These two have no idea on what happen. Those people thought they were the ancient Adam & Eve. Alice saw arge rock and sat on it, she was calm as ever and asked ¡°Do you know the cave?¡± she¡¯s talking about her cave. Eve took a glimpse at Adam and asked ¡°Can we trust her? ¡°. Alice twitched her ear as she heard them asking each other either to trust her or not. She took a deep sigh and stood up ¡°You guys were so called Adam & Eve by the others. Do you know why it is ?¡± Both of them look each other and shake their head as they don¡¯t know what happen to their surroundings. The moment they woke up they were unconsciously fighting. They were able to gain their sense when they feel the book was stolen by them. ¡°Both of you were awake at my cave and someone leak an information about the ancient Adam & Eve which happens to be the King & Queen¡± The so called Eve was calm and asked ¡°Why do you know that information. Who are you?¡±. Alice flushed her smile and reversely asked ¡°I will answer if you answer my question. Who are you?¡± Eve gulp as she looks at Adam and nod. She took her courage to stand straightly and flip her hair and proudly say ¡° I am Lylia. I am serving at D¡¯Raizels¡¯ family. My loyalty towards them isrger than you think. I won¡¯t betray them at all cost ¡° she stop when she heard a manughing at his back. She tilt her head and angrily shout ¡°stopughing !¡±. The man chuckles as he heard the word ¡® betrayed ¡¯. He took a glimpse at her and says ¡°didn¡¯t you betrayed the family? ¡°. Lylia angrily look at him and shout ¡°I have my reasons !¡±. The man raised his hands and stop from laughing. She form a smirk smile and reversely says ¡° Didn¡¯t you betrayed your family as well? ¡° He stop fromughing and crossed his arms and eximed ¡° Unlike you, I betrayed my family all for the Prince sake. I will follow and protect Prince Achilleas. Betraying those family are nothing for me. I serve Prince and nothing else ¡°. Alice stood up and asked ¡° What¡¯s this betrayed about? ¡°. Lylia bow her head as she feel shame. She pout and mumbles ¡° I only do what¡¯s best for mydy !¡±. Alice point her finger towards the man and asked ¡°what¡¯s your name? ¡±. She feels familiar with these two, just listening to their conversations; It seems these two know where the King & Queen is¡± The man stood up and gently wipes the back of his pants and put his hand at the pocket. He clears his throat as he wants to look cool. Lylia already what he was thinking, she rolled her eyes and shout ¡°So uncool ¡°. Both of them know each other from the past. They once serve the King and Queen. He walk towards Alice and bend over and says ¡° I am Vale, the God of Wind ¡°. Alice was startled as his movements were so fast. Lyliaughed and eximed ¡° Do you believe on him ?. NO ! He was not a God. Have you ever heard a God of wind? Of course not!, so don¡¯t believe what this guy will say¡±. Alice nod but she feels something different from this guy that it was hard to exin. Lylia pat her back and says ¡° He was a wind maniptor. He can easily control the wind. It was his specialized magic¡±. Vale pinch her cheeks and change his tune into a child ¡°really ? you damn spoiled brat ¡°. Lylia rolled her eyes. The two of them are rivals. None of them backing out, as both of them are hating each other. Vale clears his throat and took a glimpse at Alice side and asked ¡°How about you? Who are you?¡± Alice formed a smile on her face and smirk ¡°Alice. Queen of vampires ¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Lylia was giving an awe face as she heard her name. Alice was known as she was once rule the world together with the King. Wolf and Vampires are on their rivalry but both of them made a peace pact to live peacefully. She was known as a fierce Queen, as she killed anyone who dares to defy her. Vale was looking at her with unbible face. He was hesitant to believe so he asked ¡° Why are you still alive? Alice the Queen of Vampires was merciless killed by the enemies. If you are the real Alice, tell me something that prove yourself¡± Sheughs and pats his head ¡°Young boy. I, once love your Prince but I can¡¯t have his heart as it¡¯s already belong to someone ¡°. She put her hands at her chin and started thinking ¡° Will you believe me if I told you about Prince Achilleas and Lady Amaltheia¡¯s vow ? ¡±. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lylia were stunned as no one knows about their vow, she looks at Vale¡¯s side and asked ¡°Is there someone beside us during that time?¡±. Vale started to think and reminiscence their past, he suddenly remember. ¡°Someone beside us was their¡± he eximed ¡° It was me who blessed them. With my magic, I give them my blessings to have eternity as their love grow and have a happy family¡± she eximed and change her monotone then started to reverse the words ¡° in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do us part. I give them a blessing with the moon¡¯s presence. I ask the moon¡¯s goddesses a little bit of magic and blessed them¡± Lylia were stunned as how deep Alice words are. She can¡¯t believe it !. She look at her and asked ¡° Do you believe that our King and Queen were still alive ?¡±. Alice nod as she still believes that those two are still alive. She took a deep breath and continue ¡° I saw her before she dies. She cast a forbidden magic. With a child on their hands, she¡¯s able to cast a spell ¡°. Lylia froze and started to panic, she shakes Alice body and repeatedly asked ¡°What kind of spell? ¡° She arrivedte and Lady Amaltheia was no longer on this world, with a child on her arms and Prince Achillieas on her back. She can¡¯t help but cried. She was toote toe. She didn¡¯t manage to save the Lady. They died when the revolt started. Lady Amaltheia and Prince Achillieas became a King & Queen of the world, they able to seize every person who tried to defy them but they didn¡¯t manage to defend themselves from the revolt. There¡¯s a traitor on their side. They have a hunch; traitor who killed them, maybe the one who spread the prophecy. Lylia repeatedly shake her arms and asked ¡°What kind of spell ?¡±. Alice pulled her arms and pat her head ¡° Will you take it an easy? Your hurting my arms¡± She took a deep sigh as she started reminiscence the past. She looks at them and continues ¡°I am not quite sure if it¡¯s alright to tell you but the spell they¡¯re using is a forbidden magic. This magic was came from necromancer, it was a magic to bring back to life ¡° she stop for a while then took a nce at her and continue ¡° I don¡¯t know if they were asleep or not but one thing I know was they are still alive¡± She stood up and yawns as she wants to sleep and take some rest. She turn her way and asked ¡° I was on my mission to find them, are you guys with me?¡± Both of them nod as their eyes started to fall. They can¡¯t believe it. Their theory was right, their master are still alive. They thought what they neither sense nor fell were just from the descendants, now they are hundred percent believe with their theory. They can sense them but they can¡¯t find their location. Alice wave her hands as she needs to go. She turn ast glimpse at them and says ¡°Let¡¯s continue this talkter. I need to go now, but next time let met your story about the betrayal ¡° then jump from the mountain She open her arms widely and close her eyes, suddenly a pair of wings came out from her back. Her magic was back. She¡¯s able to use some of her magic but not a hundred percent. She was like them, her magic were sailed. She was a Vampire Queen and she hasn¡¯t remembered any rtionship from the past. Not even a child, she was still thinking about the vampire queen they¡¯re talking about. She smile as she know those two are not the King & Queen then suddenly remember something from her past. It was a long time ago, where she first meet Prince Achilleas from her cave. She stops for a while and tilt her head. She was standing at the mid air as she look at her back and smile ¡° Lylia and Vale¡± she mumbles then started to remember. She closed her eyes while her mind was wondering from her past. She was standing at the garden with a full of flowers. She was startled when she heard a woman¡¯s voice calling her name. She put her smile and bends her knees as a sign of respect ¡°how are you my Queen? ¡° The woman chuckles as she pat her head and calmly says ¡°Don¡¯t call me a Queen. I¡¯m not a Queen¡±. Alice stood up and flushed her smile ¡°Soon to be a Queen¡± she eximed Both of them stunned when someone from a far called the woman¡¯s name ¡°Lady Amaltheia ! ¡° The woman flinch as she her lips and mumbles ¡° here we go again ¡°. Alice chuckles as she saw her most loyal servant running towards her. She crossed her arms and says ¡°Lylia ! ¡° Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Alice snaps from reality and now she remembers them. Lylia was Lady Amaltheia¡¯s loyal servant while Vale was Prince Achilleas best friend. She hardlyughed when she remember those two are not in a good terms. She took a deep breath and continues to fly. - vio¡¯s side ¨C ¡°We humbly apologized, we didn¡¯t able to seize the Adam & Eve¡± vio bend his knees as he bow his head ¡° It¡¯s fine. It was expected. Let¡¯s have another n. This time will be sessful. I will lead the army and seize the Adam and Eve then defeat the other organizations at once. Its killing two birds one stone ¡± he smirk while patting vio¡¯s head ¡°Yes sir ! ¡° he respond then stood up, he barely heard the opening door as it cracked like it was forcefully open. He saw Lady Margareth running towards her then hugged tightly ¡° are you alright? ¡° vio nod his head as he want to take some breath between her arms. Lady Margareth stood up then look with her brother with an anger and eximed ¡° Next time do it with your own. I don¡¯t want him to hurt. Don¡¯t use him as a shield. Hmp !¡± His brotherughed as he pat her head and says ¡°then you better take care of him. Next n we will have a battler between Adam & Eve and the other organizations¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lady Margareth flip her hair and says ¡° I want to join¡±. vio twitch his ear and pulled her arms then shout ¡° No ! you can¡¯t ¡° Lady Margareth were stunned, it was her first to hear him shout. The young master chuckles and pat his back ¡° its fine, she was stronger than what you think ¡± She smile and hugged vio with her tight arms. She was happy to hear those words. It only proves on how vio care so much on her. The young master called themander and asked to gather every guard. Everyone was present; they¡¯re waiting on their young master¡¯s word. ¡° Everyone halt ! ¡± themander shout The young master clears his throat ¡° The mission was failed but this time we will able to seize them. I and my sister will present on this mission, we will forcefully seize them and defeat the other organization. We will make this missions as a sessful n ¡° he strongly grip his fist as he raised it above and continue ¡° The Desmond family will be the one who rule this world. The prophecy wasn¡¯t wrong, only the strongest person can rule this entire world. Our family will soar high ¡± he stop and for a while and took a deep breath ¡° We will soar high. Our name will be known and even the moon goddesses will bow their head ¡° Everyone raised their weapons as they shout with a word ¡° Victory ¡° repeatedly On their next mission, the young master and their Lady wille. All of them hail as they saw a victory. Lady Margareth was an Alpha wolf, she might not look at it but she was stronger than anyone. vio secretly walked away and as he needs to check on Ryga who was on bedridden. He was asleep for whole day. He didn¡¯t report to the young master about Ryga¡¯s situation. He will keep it a secret. He was startled when he heard someone¡¯s voice at his back. He turn around and saw Lady Margareth smiling at him widely and asked ¡° Is he your friend ? Is he alright? ¡° He nod and sat on the couch. Lady Margareth step forward and pat his head. vio doesn¡¯t want her to join in the battle. He might be hate the young master but he can¡¯t Lady Margareth, she is a woman and vio was feminist. He doesn¡¯t want to see nor hurt a woman. He hold her hands and gently poke its palm and asked ¡° Do you really want to join ? I don¡¯t want to see you hurt ¡°. Lady Margareth flushed her smile as her cheeks became red and hugely smile ¡° Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine ¡° she stop for a while then put her fingers at his lips and smile ¡° If something happen to me, you will protect me right ? ¡° . vio nod and put his arms at her waist - Commander Bailey¡¯s side - Themander stood up highly at the front while his soldiers are making a salute. They have a n to seize the so called Adam and Eve, along with it was the n to take down the Desmond Family. He took a glimpse at the vicemander and let him take in charge. He hurriedly turns his back as he needs to visit Clona at her room. Ever since the fight was over, he was overwhelmed at Clona¡¯s abilities. He can¡¯t believe on how strong Clona was. He smiles as he thought it was a destiny to meet each other. He forcefully opens the door and saw Clona¡¯s beautiful sleeping face and beside her was Dorothy and the others. He took a deep breath and smiley asked ¡° Is she alright ? ¡°. Dorothy stood up and bow her head as a sign of respect ¡° No, she hasn¡¯t woke up ¡° Mr. Tom was on their side sitting at the couch and asked ¡° when will be the next n ? ¡° . Commander Bailey took a glimpse at him then gently sat on his side and says ¡° soon ~ I and the leader will be joining the next n. We will seize the so called Adam & Eve as soon as possible. Let¡¯s take down the Desmond family as well ¡° Alice was silently listening at them as she knows the true existence of the so called Adam & Eve. She doesn¡¯t want to join but Dorothy and her friends were joining at the battle. She doesn¡¯t want something happen to Dorothy, she wille along but her priority was her. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 The young master of the Desmond family, together with his guard was marching towards the wood. Their goal to seize the so called Adam & Eve must bemence. vio was looking around as he, sense an enemies from the north side. Beside him was Lady Margaret clinging at his arms. Ryga was at behind, he look around hoping to find Clona and the others. Whe feels a sudden ire at the surroundings, he stops for a while. He looks above and saw impant shadows from the moon. One of the guards stop and point his finger at the sky ¡°They are here !¡± ¡°On guard !¡± vio raise his hands tomand them to stop from walking and suddenly the ground crack and its open widely as if it was a mouth ready to dig. All of them were alert and jump towards the tree branch but a huge loud from thunder makes the tree tremble and the lightning strikes then split into two. A few minutes passed and the ground closes its own. They safelynd and manage to avoid the incident. They flinch when they heard a loud voice from above. The so called Adam & Eve were looking at them from the Sky. They step back while gathering around. The young master of the Desmond Family calmly head towards the so called Adam and Eve, whosending at the ground. He bow his head and smile ¡° It¡¯s my pleasure to meet the royals from the ancient time ¡° The so called Adam and Eve didn¡¯t say any words. They look at him like he was nothing; both of them look around then nod each other. They walk pass at him and calmly past at the others. Ryga gulp and step backward. The so called Adam tip his toe towards him as he point his finger at his forehead and asked ¡° who are you ? ¡° vio on the side were looking at them as he nods at the others to get ready while the young master of the Desmond family feels insult. His veins pop on his face as he turns red. He can¡¯t believe that someone dares to put aside him. He can¡¯t ept this insult !. Ever since he was born, he was known for being a powerful son, not because he was the young master of the Desmond family but because his fate was been seen by the other¡¯s. He was born with a talented limitless power. Aside from young master , everyone thought of him as a young Lord. When he was born, the Sky open and the trumpets from the moon sing a song. The ground shakes as they guessed a new King was born. He was spoiled and a dictator as he doesn¡¯t want anyone to interfere nor dictate his life. He was born with his philosophical word. It¡¯s as if the world revolves around him. He was name as a great King, his name was known to anyone. He was powerful that anyone will tremble just hearing his name. He was living independently on a big castle, together with her sister. His parents were on the south continent, after the incident which annihtes the ominous royal families; his family grows bigger and stronger as no one could oppose them. His name wase from the ancient King. He was naming Alexander; his name proves wherever he goes his name will be known even from the sky. He strongly grips his fist as he looks at the so called Adam and Eve. He can¡¯t believe he was set aside and amoner like Ryga were getting an attention instead. The so called Adam feels a familiar feeling towards Ryga as if he already knows this person. He was startled when he feels somethinging at his side. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He blinks for a while and look around then saw the young master of the Desmond family smirking at him. He doesn¡¯t say anything, he took a deep sigh then look at the so called Eve and says ¡° Who is he ? ¡° while pointing at Alexander¡¯s side The so called Eve shakes his head and says ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡° He looks at the young master and chuckles as he fined it funny. He can¡¯t help butugh. ¡° that¡¯s it ? that¡¯s his attack ? and ? what did he gain ? ¡° he mumbles as he look at the young master side andughed In a blink of an eye he was already at Alexander¡¯s front. ¡° Holy ! He was too fast ¡° ¡° There¡¯s no way we can defeat them ! ¡° All of the guards are whispering each other as they were shocked from his movements; he was too fast that it¡¯s hard to capture it with an eye. ¡° Everyone ! Prepare to battle ! ¡° viomand as he raise his hands and shout ¡° Protect the young master ¡° Eve took a deep breath as he m her face ¡° what an idiot ! I told him not to fight ! Why do I have to be with this moron ? ¡° she took a glimpse at Ryga¡¯s side then lean forward and says ¡° you essence was familiar, I hope you¡¯re doing well ¡° then turn her back and fly at the Sky She snaps her finger and the book came out from nowhere. She was flying at the mid air as she look below and cast a spell. She can¡¯t summon anything as the other page of the spell book was locked. Only Lady Amaltheia and Prince Achielleas can open the page. The spell book has a limit to those who can open and those who tried to open it. It contained a lot of magic spell that needs a permission from the owner to open some pages. She cast a spell and barrier magic, the magic forms big circle towards the continent which looks like the continent was inside the cage and thus who ever tried to break it will die automatically. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 All of them were in awe as they look at the Sky with a magic barrier. It looks like the world will be end. The so called Adam smile andnd a powerful punch towards the young master of the Desmond family. He smirk as he look around. All of the guards were stepping back as they afraid of what happens next. The night became too long as the dim light from the moon reflect the shadow brawl. The guards were attacking continuously towards at the so called Adam, but Adam was so strong that no one couldnd a single punch at him. The so called Evend her feet at center point of the tree, she look below and smile. She wants to have fun as well, she don¡¯t want to be cast out. She jump higher and she want to make sure that her feet willnd at the so called Adam¡¯s face. She throw a powerful kick at him then safelynd at the ground. Adam were angrily looking at her and asked ¡° What are you doing, you stupid idiot ! moron ! ¡° Eve¡¯s ear twitch as soon as she heard those words. Even if their enemies at their front. Both of them were continue with their quarrel. Both of them hate each other. They were startled when they feel someone attacking them. They look around and saw all of the guards are attacking continuously. The young master of the Desmond family bite his lips as he thought ¡® just a little bit and I can obtain them ! ¡® . He believe that obtaining the Adam & Eve will grant him a tremendous power. He wants to be a King where his name will be known to anyone. He won¡¯t admit defeat, he crack his neck as he look at the moon from the Sky. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He shape shift into his Alpha wolf form, his fur was white as snow as he became arge wolf. He howls loudly and that makes every guard nod each other as they look at the moon and shape shift into their wolf form. Lady Margaret was standing at the top of the tree as her eyes became red, she looks closely at the moon. The dim light of it reflects her eyes as she scowl and look around. She saw everyone giving their best fighting at the so called Adam & Eve. She took a glimpse at vio¡¯s side then smile. Her arms be longer and her nails became sharpen. Her canine teeth became sharp, just a bite from it makes your skin crawl from blood. She wasn¡¯t called the Little sister or the Lady of the Desmond family with nothing. She and her brother were powerful enough to lift a group of army. The hair from her skin became longer as her fur turning white. She was an Alpha wolf; she holds strong abilities just like his brother. Her appearance makes differ from the other female Alpha wolf as she was the only one with a red spot on her body. They truly believe on her as a new Queen. She smiles deviously as she looks at the so called Adam & Eve. This is her first time to saw the Adam & Eve. Her eyes couldn¡¯t believe on how powerful their magic is. It seems the report were true about them. Those two must obtain at all cost. She bites her lips and howls loudly. She was confident on herself as she thinking that obtaining those two are easy. Her red eyes widen as it lock on its prey. She howls again and again until she jumps from above. The moment shend on the ground, the guards flip backward as they know how strong Lady Margaret. All of them are shouting as they believe a victory on their hands ¡° Lady Margaret and Young master Alexander were on our side ! ¡° one of the guard shout as he raised his weapon at the mid air Some of the guard who shape shift into their wolf form were howling loudly ¡° Victory will be ours ! ¡° ¡° Adam and Eve are nothingpared to our Lady Margaret and Young master Alexander ! ¡° they shout which makes the so called Adam & Eve twitch their head at them Eve smile deviously as she look at Lady Margaret side. She doesn¡¯t want to shape shift, as for her; these people are not worth of their time. She took a glimpse at Ryga¡¯s side and smile at him. She frankly thought ¡® this man holds a connection with the moon, its better to ask him some several question but before that let me annihte this people ¡® She jump towards at Adam¡¯s side and whisper ¡° lets finish this quickly ¡°. Adam nod as he understood what she meant He run faster towards at Alexander¡¯s side but the young master manage to defend himself as he thought ¡® these ancient people are too weak. Adam and Eve ? they were nothing but a weak opponent ¡® His ego was hurt earlier that he thinks of them as nothing but a weak opponent. He couldn¡¯t forget what happen, he was generous enough to bow his head at them but the so called Adam and Eve didn¡¯t say anything. He clenches his fist as his eyes change its color. He closely look at the moon suddenly change and shape shift into his beast form. ¡° ah ! this is the best ! No one could able to defeat me ! ¡° he mumbles while his appearance was changing He believes that no one could able to defeat him with his beast form. He will use all of his power to obtain them. He clenches his fist as he howls loudly at the moon. His canine teeth became longer and sharper. He looks around and saw some of his guard was defeated by them. He can¡¯t help but thinking his men as nothing but a weak pawn Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Ryga was struggling fighting with them, even he shape shift into his wolf form; he hasn¡¯t done any damage towards them. He flinched when vio pulled his arms. Both of them are fighting with Adam, they were on pars with him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel amaze on how strong these people They are truly from ancient times as the two of them were strong enough to wipe them out. He was startled when he feels the young mastering towards their direction. Both of him and vio flip backward as the young master release a powerful punch. He looks around and saw some of the guards were exhaust. Only him and vio were remain, except the young master and Lady Margaret, who¡¯s fighting one on one of the so called Eve. Suddenly they heard a loud noise at the west side, all of them stop from fighting as they look at the Sky and saw arge beasting from their side. He took a glimpse at the other side and saw Clona with the others. He smile as his heart started to beat faster. He saw Clona waving his hand while smiling at him. He cracks his neck and immediately shape shift into his human form. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. vio pulled his arms and asked ¡° what are you doing ? ¡° he shape shift into his human form. He can see the other organizationing from the west side Ryga calmly respond at him ¡° they are my friends ¡° while pointing at Clona¡¯s side, he shrug his shoulder as he was too happy to see them alive. vio couldn¡¯t stop him as something force pulled him and stop him from stopping Ryga¡¯ s action. He took a deep breath as he look at them. He can¡¯t believe he became friend with him. He still remembers the day where both of them are fighting each other. He even remember casting a spell from the book. He was startled when Adam was on his front. His heart stop from beating as he look at the guy at his front. He was captured at his eyes from red to blue. He gulps for a while and step backward. He was ready to ept his fate when Adam pat his back and says ¡° nice try ¡° He flip backward when the young master continues his attack at Adam but behind him was the young commander of other organizations. He took a glimpse at the right side and saw Lady Margaret fighting with Eve, from the look of it , the Eve was ying at her. He looks at his front and saw the young master with the youngmander fighting with Adams. He turns his back and hurriedly run towards Lady Margaret. His priority is protecting Lady Margaret so he needs to be on her side at all cost. His eyes were ncing at Ryga¡¯ s side who were happy talking at his friends. He shape shift into his wolf form and jump higher towards them and attack the so called Eve. With his w, he manage to defend Lady Margaret with his w. Lady Margaret smile and started to cling at his shoulder. Eve yawn as she feels bored, she hasn¡¯t used her power. She wasn¡¯t fighting seriously with her. She look at them with a smile on her face, she wants to let them know on how bored she was. ¡° Lady Margaret was been yed by the Eve ¡° ¡° It seems she was ying at her ¡° Lady Margaret twitch her long ear, she doesn¡¯t want to shape shift into her human form as she feel embarrassed to be naked at vio¡¯s front. She feels insult. It seems the Eve was ying at her, she wasn¡¯t taking her seriously. She clenched her fist as she feels insulted. vio hold her hands to calm her down. She cracks her neck as she was angry from their words. She looks above and her eyes change from red to another set of color. She takes out her beast form. She doesn¡¯t want to be a loser in front of the guy she likes. She howls loudly as her shape shift into her beast form. She becamerger andrger. Eve¡¯s eyes change as she looks at the moon. She blinks her eyes and uses a force magic to hold her shape form. She took a glimpse at Lady Margaret and smile deviously. She may be ying at her but this time was different. It seems some powerful mage was watching at them. She doesn¡¯t have want to waste her time at his silly fight. She crack her finger and jump at the mid air as she look around to find someone but she was startled when she feels someone from her behind. Shend safely at the ground while looking at the beast at her front. She smile and asked ¡° Is this your beast form ? looking good ! nice form you have ¡° Lady Margaret howls loudly as she was ready to attack her at any moment. She speed up and attack the Eve but before the Eve defend herself, she flinch when she feel someone on her side. She flips backward and saw vio attacking her at the other side while Lady Margaret was on her front. It¡¯s been a while since she fights seriously. She bites her lips and changes her arms appearance into a beast. She didn¡¯t shape shift into a beast. She became a monster as her back was a pair of wings. She look at the Sky and mumbles ¡° It¡¯s been a while since I use this appearance ¡°. She¡¯s not the real Eve, she was a servant who was sleeping on the chamber for thousands of years. To save Lady Amaltheia, she uses a forbidden magic. She doesn¡¯t know if it works or not but she have a hunch, the forbidden magic she use was actually working and the proof of it was Lady Amaltheia was still alive on this day. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Alice was looking at them, she doesn¡¯t want to join their fight but she can feel someone was watching them from the distance. As much as she wants to help, she wants to avoid conflict. She took a glimpse at Ryga and Clona¡¯s side who¡¯s happily talking each other. Something familiar that gives her chills, just looking at these two makes her heart beat. She feels a familiar as she wants to try which one was it. They were startled when the so called Adam use a magic cannon ball and throw it towards at his enemies. Alice silently whips her finger and put an invisible barrier for them. She took a glimpse at Dorothy¡¯s side but Dorothy was busy talking with her friends. She looks at her front and saw Eve fighting with Lady Margaret and vio. She wasn¡¯t shock at Eve¡¯s appearance as she already know her existence. She was startled when Dorothy pat her back and asked ¡° What is she ? ¡°. Alice doesn¡¯t want to lie but she doesn¡¯t want Dorothy to feel scared at her. She shakes her head and says ¡° I don¡¯t know ¡° From her perspective, Eve or Lylia is her name was a half bred. She is half vampire and half wolf, although her blood runs vampire, wolf and human. Alice knows a little bit on her story as she remember Lady Amaltheia¡¯s story about her life. As far as she knows, Lylia parents were not a full bred. Her mother was half human half vampire while her father was half human and half wolf. ¡° just like Lady Amaltheia ¡° she mumbles while looking at them Dorothy snap her fingers and asked ¡° Lady ? Lady , what ? who again ? ¡°. Alice was startled at her question and directly change the topic ¡° what I mean, the Lady wolf was too strong that shes able to fight on pears with Eve¡± as she scratch the back of her head and smile T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She took a glimpse at Lylia¡¯s side and saw her eyes reflecting a moon¡¯s shadow. It seems her power trigger from the moon. Someone might change the moon¡¯s power. She needs to investigate this further. On the other side was vio together with Lady Margaret, they are fighting with Eve who is much stronger than them. While the three of them fighting each other. Eve took a glimpse at the other side of the forest and saw the man who she doubt as a connection with the moon, happily talking with a woman who she doubt connected to the moon as well. Her eyes were locked at them as the two of them were talking. She suddenly remember something, she took a deep breath as she stop from fighting. lvio pulled Lady Margaret¡¯s hand and says ¡° hold on! Something differ from her, she¡¯s stopping at the mid way ¡° Lady Margaret took sigh and smile at him. It seems vio was truly cares on her. Lylia or known to be Eve was stopping at the mid way as she looks at the moon and remember an unforgettable moments from her past. ¡° It was this time, she save me from my loneliness ¡° she mumbles as her mind goes back on the past - Thousand years ago ¨C A small kid was running while holding a bread and some foods on her arms. A loud voice shouting from her back, as she was chased from a group of people; they were three of them and all of them are chasing the poor little girl. The little girl stumbles across the street but no one tried to help her as she so dirty that her clothes were rag. It¡¯s already a past midnight and the dim from the moons lighted the street. She hurriedly grabs the bread as she tried to stand up. She feels pain from her back when one of the chasers kicks her back. She bites her lips as she doesn¡¯t want to cry. She feels agony but she endures of it. She pulled his hand and bites its finger. The old man screams as he can feel a bit pain. The three of them continuously kick the poor girl. She was ready to ept her fate when suddenly a kid came out and offer arge sum of money from them asked ¡° Can you release her ? ¡° The three of them look each other and nod but before they turn their back, they kick the poor girl for a last time. She raise her head and saw a kid, she was smiling brightly at her as she held her hands to help her to stand up. She was shy as she feels embarrassed. She took a glimpse at the Kid then turns her eyes away. The kid chuckles and says ¡° Hey ! don¡¯t be shy ! what¡¯s your name ? what happen to you ? ¡° She refuse to say another word as she was known on this ce for being a beggar, her family was too poor that its hard to sustain a food for their everyday life. She was force to steal some foods it¡¯s all because her parents were sick and couldn¡¯t able to find a foods for them. ¡° Hey ! still their ? what¡¯s your name ? ¡° she flinch when the kid snap her fingers and asked She was too shy to answer but the kid pulled her hands and put something on her hands. She was too shock to see what it is. It¡¯s her first time to hold arge sum of money. The kid gives her pouch with money inside and beside was a little bit of coins. She can¡¯t believe it. With this kind of money, she wouldn¡¯t need to beg a food on the street. She look at her but the Kid smile and says ¡° now you¡¯re looking at me ¡° which makes her embarrassed Lylia blink her eyes as she snap from reality ( present ) Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The moon drastically changes its own, the fact that Lylia and Vale didn¡¯t change the moon with the books magic, it means one thing; and that is someone beside them are changing its appearance. Alice carefully as someone came from her mind. She took a glimpse at Ryga whose screaming in pain while Clona was holding her breath. Dorothy was panicky, as she grab Alice back shirt and pulled it. She was tremble from fear as she asked Alice ¡° what happen to them ?¡±. Alice shakes her head as she doesn¡¯t want to say anything. Her suspicion was right, Ryga and Clona were connected to the moon but the main question is; who are they and what¡¯s their connection ?. While thinking for the possible answer. She was startled when she feels something aiming at them. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She lifts her head and saws a powerful objecting from above. She uses her magic spell to create a small barrier that could protect them. As much as she doesn¡¯t want to reveal herself, she use a little bit of mana and create a single fire with the snap of her finger. Dorothy was confused on how she do it but before she can ask something, Alice smile at her and says ¡° It is a trick that only me know how ¡°. Dorothy nods her head as she kind of understand. Mr. Tom was on their side and pulled Ryga and Clona to cover both of their eyes. She took a glimpse at Alice and asked ¡° Is their anything you can do to stop them from rampage ? ¡°. She took a deep sigh as she doesn¡¯t want to use her strength. Alice wants to say but Dorothy interrupt her ¡° Alice and I are both witches, if webine our power maybe we can do something to stop them to shape shift into their beast form ¡° Alice smiles on her while thinking ¡® Why didn¡¯t I do it? All of them thought that I am witch. If I am a witch then maybe I can use some of my powers ¡® She secretly cast a spell towards the moon to stop its changing then took a glimpse at Dorothy and asked ¡° can you lend me some of your magic so I can reverse the moon¡¯s magic? ¡° Dorothy was confused by still agree on her decision. She doesn¡¯t know what Alice might up to but they she have no choice but to cooperate. She raised her hand then cast a spell while Alice touch her palm and utter a spell. She lift at the Sky and saw a bunch of clouds gathering at one ce. It was night time but the Clouds at the Sky gathering at the moon¡¯s side and turning brightly. All of them are in awe, as they saw an unbelievable magic for the first time on their life. The moon was hiding at the Clouds. Clona and Ryga were automatically calm. Both of them are happily talking each other but it change when the moons change drastically. They fell on the ground unconsciously. Mr. Tom pulled Ryga and load him at his back while Dorothy take Clona as they tried to escape. Alice cast a protection spell from them then nod at Dorothy and Mr. Tom ¡° You go first, I will find you after ¡° she cup Dorothy¡¯s cheek and tilt her head as she smile and bid a farewell She took a glimpse at Mr. Tom and says ¡° You take care of them. Find a safe ce and I will catchter ¡°. Both Dorothy and Mr. Tom hurriedly run to escape. She looks above and her guess was right. An old man with a pair of wings was above the Sky. She looks around but nobody notice him. He took a glimpse at Lylia who still fighting with Lady Margaret and vio while Vale was fighting at the young master of the Desmond family and the youngmander. She conceals herself and flew towards the Sky. The old man smirk at her and asked ¡° Who are you ? ¡°. Alice smile deviously as she pat the old man¡¯s back and says ¡° My existence doesn¡¯t matter, what matter me ¡± she stop for a while as her eyes change its color and continue ¡° how can you change the moon like you own it? Who are you and what¡¯s your goal ? ¡° The old manughed and point his finger at below ¡° those people are na?ve, they believe what they saw and what they hear. Being born as nothing means to live with nothing ¡° he stop for a while then took a glimpse at Alice and continue ¡° I am here for the so called Adam and Eve but -- ¡° he stop for a while then tilt his head at the ground, his eyes were locked at the so called Adam and Eve Alice notices something differ from him. It seems this old man knows everything happen on this world. He knows the truth. His existence was severe as he can conceal himself. He can hide and do some powerful magic. ¡® this old geezer was dangerous ! Who the hell is he? ¡® she asked for herself, as she thought of possible answer The old man continue ¡° It was me who give them knowledge. It was me who taught them everything but their stupidity was still the same ¡° He gives a smile and raises his hands ¡° void , first stance; clear ¡° and like an instance the clouds was gone and the moon shines its red color as it light the whole night. She heard a pack of wolf, howling each other while looking at the Sky. The old man snap his finger, Alice couldn¡¯t react on his magic. As soon as she blinks her eyes, she can feel her feetnding at the ground. She looks around and saw everyone stop from their fight as their eyes were looking at them. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 vio were easily recognized the old man at the center. He remember this old man as he is the one who taught them about magic. Being a wolf means the top hierarchy. Without magic or anything, wolves were depending on their strength. Even their human form, their strength were far more stronger than anyone. The old man who taught them a different kind of magic was on their front. The young master of the Desmond Family bows his head. All of them were an awe while looking them. Alice was on the sky watching them. She doesn¡¯t want to reveal herself as she doesn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. She looks around and saw the so called Adam and Eve frown their head at the old man. ¡° It seems its not me who feels familiar at them ¡° Alice thought as she look at the old man From the distance she can feel a bit tension on the air, she can sense a dangerous mana on the old man¡¯s presence. The young master of the Desmond Family was looking at the old man and asked ¡° What are you doing here old geezer ? ¡°. The old man smile he look at them and asked ¡° are you here to obtain the Adam and Eve ¡° vio know this person but he thought this person was loyal to the priest but it turns out his working with the Desmond family. He clenched his fist as he wouldn¡¯t forget of the betrayal The so called Adam and Eve nod each other and tried to flew at the Sky but before they move each other. They feel a sudden gravity that brings their knees on the ground. Both of them look at the old man and sense something differ from him that was so familiar a long time ago. Eve barely stand up and asked ¡° Who are you ? ¡° The old man smile and bow his head ¡° Have you forgotten my existence, your majesty ? ¡° Eve frown her head as she couldn¡¯t remember the old man but she can sense a familiar feelings towards him. He look at the Adam¡¯s side and asked ¡° Do you know him ¡° while pointing at the old man. Adam shakes his head and shrugs his shoulder as he doesn¡¯t know nor remember the old man from the past. The old man chuckles as he gives a devious smile. He look above and asked ¡° how about her don¡¯t you know her ? ¡° They both look at the Sky and saw Alice with her pair of wings standing at the mid air. Both of them look each other and nod. ¡° It makes no sense , howe you know her but not me ? Have you forgotten me already ? Right Lady Margaret ¡° the old man mockingugh Eve flinch when she heard Lady Margaret¡¯s name and asked again ¡° who the hell are you ? how did you know about them ? ¡° she¡¯s referring to Lady Maraget and Prince Achielleas, but the old man hystericallyugh and says ¡° who wouldn¡¯t know them ? the love story of the Prince and Princess ? ¡° The so called Adam and Eve look each other and nod. It seems this old man knows everything. Adam step forward and says ¡° Cut the crap ! We know you already know who we are. We don¡¯t need your act ¡° he paused for a while and tip his toe towards the old man and pulled his shirt and asked ¡° what did you know about our masters ? ¡° The old manughs as he feels an excitement towards them. He locked his eyes at Adam¡¯s eye and tilt his head at below and says ¡° release me or you will be on your knees ? ¡° Adam feels his knee was getting weaker, he can¡¯t move as his knee became numb. Alice on the Sky took a deep sigh and snaps her finger then raised her hands and used some magic towards the old man. The old man flinch as he step backward then look at the Sky ¡° Isn¡¯t it rude to attack me at the back ? ¡° he calmly says Alice chuckles and snaps her finger again then arge bat came out from the Sky. All of them were in awe as they saw arge bat at the Sky. Alicemands her bat to attack the old man. All of them except the so called Adam and Eve , the old man were known about her. She cast a spell and a mask from the mid air came out. She wants to hide her identity , she put the mask on and look around then took a deep breath. She safelynd at the ground , some of them are confuse on who she is. The youngmander feels a familiar feelings towards her but he shrug his shoulder and mumbles ¡° maybe not ? but she seems familiar. I wonder why ? ¡° All of them were in a state of confuse. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Suddenly the old man cast a spell and use it to attack Alice , but she manages to avoid herself then command the bat to attack the old man instead. The so called Adam and Eve cast a barrier spell and put it the old man but he was too strong that even the barrier they cast was easily broke. Alice chuckles , it was her first time since she awake to fight seriously. She feels excited. It reminds her from the past. The only person who¡¯s able to defeat him was none other than Prince Achilleas. She snaps her finger and the bat were vanish. She cast a magic spell and attack the old man. It was three versus one but Alice flinch when she feels someone attacking her side. She use a little bit of magic and pushed the person. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 All of them were in a state of confuse. Suddenly the old man cast a spell and use it to attack Alice , but she manages to avoid herself then command the bat to attack the old man instead. The so called Adam and Eve cast a barrier spell and put it the old man but he was too strong that even the barrier they cast was easily broke. Alice chuckles , it was her first time since she awake to fight seriously. She feels excited. It reminds her from the past. The only person who¡¯s able to defeat him was none other than Prince Achilleas. She snaps her finger and the bat were vanish. She cast a magic spell and attack the old man. It was three versus one but Alice flinch when she feels someone attacking her side. She use a little bit of magic and pushed the person. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Alice gasps when she saw the youngmander attacking him. She uses her magic to heal his wounds then put him into sleep. She doesn¡¯t want trouble so its better to put him into sleep ¡° That have strong perspective and he can sense a familiar presence easily ¡° she mumbles while looking at the young manmander She uses her magic to put a barrier but the old man were easily break it off. ¡° It seems this old man knows a lot of magic ¡° The so called Adam and Eve nod each other and attack the old man. A lot of people were cheering as they shout ¡° old man capture them both ! ¡° ¡° seize the Adam and Eve ¡° ¡° Victory will be ours ! ¡° ¡° Long Live Desmond Family ! ¡° ¡° Adam and Eve will be ours. We will win this fight ! ¡° The old manughs when he heard those words. He look around and mumbles ¡° what a na?ve thinking. These people are idiot for believing themselves ¡° He step backward and mockinglyugh ¡° Oh ! so both of you was famous for being Adam and Eve ? will it can be helped cause your magic was the same as them ! ¡° he paused for while thinking and continue ¡° ah ! I forgot. The Prince and Princess shared an amount magic on their ves ! ¡° while mockingly smile Both of them were trigger as the shout ¡° were not a ve ! our master thought of us , as a friend ¡° Adam nor his name was Vale , he cast a powerful wind andmand it to attack the old man , which he didn¡¯t realize the wind¡¯s true nature¡¯s power - its deadly wave of the wind was equivalent to a knife. The old manughs as he licks his wound at his arms. He didn¡¯t saw thating but he flinch again when Alice was on his back and kick knee to the ground. His knee was bleeding , he look around and saw a smirk on their face. It triggers his inner body , as he cast a powerful spell at them. Alice chants a spell and uses it to defend them. Arge explosion between the old man¡¯s attach and Alice barrier was seen. The young master of the Desmond family couldn¡¯t react on time. He was flustered to see a blood coming from his head. He look at them angrily and shape shift into his beast form. Eve nor her name was Lylia took a deep sigh , ¡° what a nuisance ! ¡° she refers to the young master of the Desmond Family. Vale nod at her and use some magic to stop the young master but he was too strong that its hard to stop him. He was already damage and he was bleeding a lot. Lady Margaret , his sister were hysterically shout ¡° stop brother ! you¡¯re bleeding a lot ! ¡° but the young master didn¡¯t heard any thing as he was on his berserk mode. Lady Margaret run towards them and behind was vio. The old man look at Lady Margaret and smiles ¡° take your brother away ¡° he says as he cast a sleeping spells on him It didn¡¯t take a minute before the young master was passed out. He was fallen asleep. vio bow his head and hurriedly pulled the young master to escape. Aliceughs and chuckles ¡° Hey ! I didn¡¯t know you are a good Samaritan ! I didn¡¯t know that you were so kind , you helped them escape ? Oh my ! I thought you¡¯re a viin ? or should I say it was who started this thing ? ¡° The old man stops attacking andugh evilly. He snaps his finger and suddenly his appearance change into a fine young man. ¡° Oh crap ! it was hard to act like an old man ¡° he proudly say. He look at Alice side and smile , he held his hand and asked to shake but Alice was hesitance , her evil attitude came out as she says ¡° I don¡¯t want to shake hands with a dirty people. It makes me a goose bump. Just a little touch from your finger tips makes me vomit ¡° The fine young manugh as he says ¡° Your still them same , same as old. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re still alive ¡° he paused for a while and smile deviously ¡° right , Queen of the Vampire ? Alice Hesitia ¡° Alice wasn¡¯t shock when the fine young man knows her. She was less expects on it. She took a deep breath and says ¡° aren¡¯t you too cocky ? I know it was you who started this ¡° The fine young manugh and says ¡° Well , isn¡¯t it great ? I love to see them suffer. Ah ! it makes me shiver to see them struggle like an ant. Their never ending cry makes my heart boils ¡° Chapter 99 Chapter 99 vio were easily recognized the old man at the center. He remember this old man as he is the one who taught them about magic. Being a wolf means the top hierarchy. Without magic or anything, wolves were depending on their strength. Even their human form, their strength were far more stronger than anyone. The old man who taught them a different kind of magic was on their front. The young master of the Desmond Family bows his head. All of them were an awe while looking them. Alice was on the sky watching them. She doesn¡¯t want to reveal herself as she doesn¡¯t want to cause any trouble. She looks around and saw the so called Adam and Eve frown their head at the old man. ¡° It seems its not me who feels familiar at them ¡° Alice thought as she look at the old man From the distance she can feel a bit tension on the air, she can sense a dangerous mana on the old man¡¯s presence. The young master of the Desmond Family was looking at the old man and asked ¡° What are you doing here old geezer ? ¡°. The old man smile he look at them and asked ¡° are you here to obtain the Adam and Eve ¡° vio know this person but he thought this person was loyal to the priest but it turns out his working with the Desmond family. He clenched his fist as he wouldn¡¯t forget of the betrayal The so called Adam and Eve nod each other and tried to flew at the Sky but before they move each other. They feel a sudden gravity that brings their knees on the ground. Both of them look at the old man and sense something differ from him that was so familiar a long time ago. Eve barely stand up and asked ¡° Who are you ? ¡° The old man smile and bow his head ¡° Have you forgotten my existence, your majesty ? ¡° Eve frown her head as she couldn¡¯t remember the old man but she can sense a familiar feelings towards him. He look at the Adam¡¯s side and asked ¡° Do you know him ¡° while pointing at the old man. Adam shakes his head and shrugs his shoulder as he doesn¡¯t know nor remember the old man from the past. The old man chuckles as he gives a devious smile. He look above and asked ¡° how about her don¡¯t you know her ? ¡° They both look at the Sky and saw Alice with her pair of wings standing at the mid air. Both of them look each other and nod. ¡° It makes no sense , howe you know her but not me ? Have you forgotten me already ? Right Lady Margaret ¡° the old man mockingugh Eve flinch when she heard Lady Margaret¡¯s name and asked again ¡° who the hell are you ? how did you know about them ? ¡° she¡¯s referring to Lady Maraget and Prince Achielleas, but the old man hystericallyugh and says ¡° who wouldn¡¯t know them ? the love story of the Prince and Princess ? ¡° The so called Adam and Eve look each other and nod. It seems this old man knows everything. Adam step forward and says ¡° Cut the crap ! We know you already know who we are. We don¡¯t need your act ¡° he paused for a while and tip his toe towards the old man and pulled his shirt and asked ¡° what did you know about our masters ? ¡° The old manughs as he feels an excitement towards them. He locked his eyes at Adam¡¯s eye and tilt his head at below and says ¡° release me or you will be on your knees ? ¡° Adam feels his knee was getting weaker, he can¡¯t move as his knee became numb. Alice on the Sky took a deep sigh and snaps her finger then raised her hands and used some magic towards the old man. The old man flinch as he step backward then look at the Sky ¡° Isn¡¯t it rude to attack me at the back ? ¡° he calmly says Alice chuckles and snaps her finger again then arge bat came out from the Sky. All of them were in awe as they saw arge bat at the Sky. Alicemands her bat to attack the old man. All of them except the so called Adam and Eve , the old man were known about her. She cast a spell and a mask from the mid air came out. She wants to hide her identity , she put the mask on and look around then took a deep breath. She safelynd at the ground , some of them are confuse on who she is. The youngmander feels a familiar feelings towards her but he shrug his shoulder and mumbles ¡° maybe not ? but she seems familiar. I wonder why ? ¡° All of them were in a state of confuse. Suddenly the old man cast a spell and use it to attack Alice , but she manages to avoid herself then command the bat to attack the old man instead. The so called Adam and Eve cast a barrier spell and put it the old man but he was too strong that even the barrier they cast was easily broke. Alice chuckles , it was her first time since she awake to fight seriously. She feels excited. It reminds her from the past. The only person who¡¯s able to defeat him was none other than Prince Achilleas. She snaps her finger and the bat were vanish. She cast a magic spell and attack the old man. It was three versus one but Alice flinch when she feels someone attacking her side. She use a little bit of magic and pushed the person. All of them were in a state of confuse. Suddenly the old man cast a spell and use it to attack Alice , but she manages to avoid herself then command the bat to attack the old man instead. The so called Adam and Eve cast a barrier spell and put it the old man but he was too strong that even the barrier they cast was easily broke. Alice chuckles , it was her first time since she awake to fight seriously. She feels excited. It reminds her from the past. The only person who¡¯s able to defeat him was none other than Prince Achilleas. She snaps her finger and the bat were vanish. She cast a magic spell and attack the old man. It was three versus one but Alice flinch when she feels someone attacking her side. She use a little bit of magic and pushed the person. Alice gasps when she saw the youngmander attacking him. She uses her magic to heal his wounds then put him into sleep. She doesn¡¯t want trouble so its better to put him into sleep ¡° That have strong perspective and he can sense a familiar presence easily ¡° she mumbles while looking at the young manmander She uses her magic to put a barrier but the old man were easily break it off. ¡° It seems this old man knows a lot of magic ¡° The so called Adam and Eve nod each other and attack the old man. A lot of people were cheering as they shout ¡° old man capture them both ! ¡° ¡° seize the Adam and Eve ¡° T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡° Victory will be ours ! ¡° ¡° Long Live Desmond Family ! ¡° ¡° Adam and Eve will be ours. We will win this fight ! ¡° The old manughs when he heard those words. He look around and mumbles ¡° what a na?ve thinking. These people are idiot for believing themselves ¡° He step backward and mockinglyugh ¡° Oh ! so both of you was famous for being Adam and Eve ? will it can be helped cause your magic was the same as them ! ¡° he paused for while thinking and continue ¡° ah ! I forgot. The Prince and Princess shared an amount magic on their ves ! ¡° while mockingly smile Both of them were trigger as the shout ¡° were not a ve ! our master thought of us , as a friend ¡° Adam nor his name was Vale , he cast a powerful wind andmand it to attack the old man , which he didn¡¯t realize the wind¡¯s true nature¡¯s power - its deadly wave of the wind was equivalent to a knife. The old manughs as he licks his wound at his arms. He didn¡¯t saw thating but he flinch again when Alice was on his back and kick knee to the ground. His knee was bleeding , he look around and saw a smirk on their face. It triggers his inner body , as he cast a powerful spell at them. Alice chants a spell and uses it to defend them. Arge explosion between the old man¡¯s attach and Alice barrier was seen. The young master of the Desmond family couldn¡¯t react on time. He was flustered to see a blood coming from his head. He look at them angrily and shape shift into his beast form. Eve nor her name was Lylia took a deep sigh , ¡° what a nuisance ! ¡° she refers to the young master of the Desmond Family. Vale nod at her and use some magic to stop the young master but he was too strong that its hard to stop him. He was already damage and he was bleeding a lot. Lady Margaret , his sister were hysterically shout ¡° stop brother ! you¡¯re bleeding a lot ! ¡° but the young master didn¡¯t heard any thing as he was on his berserk mode. Lady Margaret run towards them and behind was vio. The old man look at Lady Margaret and smiles ¡° take your brother away ¡° he says as he cast a sleeping spells on him It didn¡¯t take a minute before the young master was passed out. He was fallen asleep. vio bow his head and hurriedly pulled the young master to escape. Aliceughs and chuckles ¡° Hey ! I didn¡¯t know you are a good Samaritan ! I didn¡¯t know that you were so kind , you helped them escape ? Oh my ! I thought you¡¯re a viin ? or should I say it was who started this thing ? ¡° The old man stops attacking andugh evilly. He snaps his finger and suddenly his appearance change into a fine young man. ¡° Oh crap ! it was hard to act like an old man ¡° he proudly say. He look at Alice side and smile , he held his hand and asked to shake but Alice was hesitance , her evil attitude came out as she says ¡° I don¡¯t want to shake hands with a dirty people. It makes me a goose bump. Just a little touch from your finger tips makes me vomit ¡° The fine young manugh as he says ¡° Your still them same , same as old. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re still alive ¡° he paused for a while and smile deviously ¡° right , Queen of the Vampire ? Alice Hesitia ¡° Alice wasn¡¯t shock when the fine young man knows her. She was less expects on it. She took a deep breath and says ¡° aren¡¯t you too cocky ? I know it was you who started this ¡° Chapter 100 : D’amoure Chapter 100 : D¡¯amoure It was the town¡¯s people idea to give Lady Amalthei and Prince Achielleas with another name Adam and Eve. They remember from the ancient time about the romance of the two people. Lady Amalthei and Prince Achielleas were known from this name. It was surreal that a lot of people believe them. They didn¡¯t say anything as it wasn¡¯t their idea. Alice snaps her finger and cast a spell. She summons arge bat andmand it to attack the young man, but he gradually tilt his head and use his magic to absorb Alice magic. The young man snaps his finger and reveals himself. He gradually changes again. His hair became longer as his face change into a beautiful man. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He smiles at them then tie his hair ¡° It¡¯s been a while since I came out. Forget what you saw and see my present self. This is me. I have no intention of letting anyone knows my identity but it can¡¯t be helped ¡° Alice wasn¡¯t shock at all. She already knows the young man¡¯s identity. He raise his hand and snaps his finger then a magical barrier came out. Lylia and Vale step back but the young man says ¡° don¡¯t move. I don¡¯t want anyone to hear this. It¡¯s better to be safe ¡° He create a magical sphere and the four of them are inside ¡° whatever we talk won¡¯t be heard from the outside ¡° Alice cross her arms as she looks at the magical sphere and started to think ¡° why is he so secretive. It¡¯s not that someone will hear them talking ¡° ¡° I am D¡¯amoure, I am serving the pce for many years ¡° he smiles as he started to introduce himself, but Vale was impatience as he doesn¡¯t want to hear his nonsense introduction. D¡¯amoure raise his hand and says ¡° I¡¯m not here to fight. I¡¯m here to expand my knowledge ¡°. Lylia step forward as she clench her fist and angrily asked ¡° expand your knowledge ? It was you who killed our Lady Amaltheia and her child. ! I don¡¯t want to her you knowledge ¡° D¡¯amoure chuckles as he scratch the back of his head and took a deep sigh then says ¡° that¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you right now. Your Lady Amalthei and Prince Achielleas that was known by their alias as Adam and Eve were fact true ¡° Alice doesn¡¯t understand what she means. She leans forward and asked ¡° what do you mean by Lady Amalthei and Prince Achielleas then Adam and Eve were fact true ? ¡° ¡° stop this nonsense ! whatevere out from his mouth wasn¡¯t true. It was us who knows the real. We are serving them and friends with them. That guy was talking nonsense ¡° vale eximed as his angered towards the young man was surreal. Now, he knows the truth; he wouldn¡¯t forgive the young man¡¯s action. Alice raises her hands and stops them from berserk and asked them to calm down first. She wants to know the truth as she hasn¡¯t read the whole pages of the forgotten book. Vale wants to say something but Lylia pulled him over and asked to listen what the young man will say. ¡° but ¨C bu- but that guy ¨C he ¡° while pointing his finger at D¡¯amoure. Lylia took a deep breath and pulled him again and says ¡° if his story were nonsense, lets attack him again ¡° which makes Vale agree. Alice snaps her finger and a red wooden chair with a full of fire was summon. She sits from it and crossed her legs and arms then says ¡° continue -- , I want to hear the story ¡° Lylia and Vale were looking each other and nod. The step closer at Alice sides and says in unison ¡° we want to hear your story ¡° D¡¯amoure smiles and snaps his finger and book out nowhere came out from the Sky. Alice stood up as she recognize the book and asked ¡° how did you get that ? ¡° D¡¯amoure tilt his head and raise the book and says ¡° this ? oh well its not an actual book. This is just a replica. I heard the actual book was belongs to the witches now ¡° Alice took a deep sigh, as much as she wants to create havoc and asked the witches location. It¡¯s better to hear the young man¡¯s story. She bit the tip of her nails and think ¡® maybe those witches were the one conspired the coup d''etat from the past ? ¡®. She silent sit at her wooden chair and says ¡° continue ~ ¡° ¡° what I say; your Lady Amalthei and Prince Achielleas that was known by their alias as Adam and Eve were fact true, because the book says it all ¡° the young man eximed ¡° what do you mean ? ¡° Alice ask He open the book and flip some pages and says ¡° The book says Adam and Eve once again reunite as their endless love won¡¯t be broken. One bloody moon and a constant fire, the Sky sumb from darkness, once Adam and Eve reborn. With a moon¡¯s guidance both of them fell but with a tragic event. ¡° Lylia started to understand the book, as she constantly asked ¡° Both Adam and Eve will reincarnate but once they fell each other a tragic event will sumb which leads them to death, am I right ? ¡° D¡¯amoure p his hands as he mockingly says ¡° well aren¡¯t you a good one ? yourprehensive skills were amazing ¡° Alice rolled her eyes and directly asked ¡° on what basis you think that Lady Amalthei and Prince Achielleas were the reincarnation of Adam and Eve ? ¡° He smiles for a while and says ¡°Lady Amalthei and Prince Achielleas already know this fact as both of them regain their memories from the ancient past ¡° Chapter 101 : King Ban & Queen Eli Chapter 101 : King Ban & Queen Eli Lylia and Vale were awe as they cant believe what the young man¡¯s say. They serve their master but not even once their master mention about it. It¡¯s hard to believe for them so they constantly asked again ¡° Your basis were uneptable. We are serving our masters but not even once they mention about it. You falsely im your story, it must be a fake ¡° D¡¯amoure, mockinglyughs at them and asked ¡° why ? do you think they will tell you¡¯re their story? Your master holds some secret that no one knows ¡° Alice was silently thinking as she suddenly remember ¡° What do you mean by one bloody moon and a constant fire, the Sky sumb from darkness, once Adam and Eve reborn ? I quite confuse with your story as your basis were false. Where do you get it ? and how did you know that Lady Amalthei and Prince Achielleas regain their past memories ? ¡° Lylia and Vale nod as they understand what Alice wants to know. The young man took a deep breath and says ¡° Because I was their, when Prince Achielleas were born ¡° he paused for a while and snaps his finger, then the forgotten book were vanish from the thin air. ¡° Originally, he was born on May 26, 1561, it was the time when the bloody moon eclipse came. The world were sumb to darkness and theirs a bloody fight everywhere. The fire at the Sky constantly dancing as the Queen shout from pain ¡° ¡° May 26, 1561 ? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me ! Prince Achilleas was born January that year. He was born January 07 1561. It¡¯s not May it was January ! ¡° Vale eximed as he believe this young man falsely telling some lies. ¡° I¡¯m not lying, beside the King itself change her born date to avoid the conflict. After two years of hiding, the King suddenly introduces his child from the people. Only knows, who were present that time can justify my words ¡° he paused for a while and mockingly says ¡° The King lied to us ! ¡° Vale grip his fist as he ready to attack but Alice raise his hand and stop him ¡° The King lied his child¡¯s birth wasn¡¯t because of the prophecy ? I don¡¯t know but I want to hear the rest of the story ¡° D¡¯amoure p his hands and smiles at her then says ¡° shall I tell you the whole story ? ¡° - - Year 1561 ( a glimpse from the past ) Once stood up a beautiful Lady at the branch of the tree. Her name was Eli. She was fine, dignified and beautiful woman. She looks around and flinch when she heard a man¡¯s voice from below. Her scarlet eyes reflecting the moon¡¯s light were absolutely an amazing view. She smiles and jump from below and asked ¡° what are you doing here ? ¡° The young man was on a panic and scold her ¡° please don¡¯t do that ¡° but Lady Eli constantlyugh at her. He was hoping for the world to stop as he was mesmerized at the Lady¡¯s beautiful structure. The young man smile shyly as he has a long time crush with this woman. He tilts, when Lady Eli gently touches her stomach. His face became sadden as he has no hope of his love with her. Lady Eli was now a King¡¯s wife. She was throne as a Queen and now she¡¯s expecting her son to be born on this world. She was pregnant for seven months and expected to have a baby after two months. She may a pregnant but it wasn¡¯t stop her from reckless actions. Queen Eli was looking at Sky as it suddenly changes its color. She saw a bird with happily flying at the Sky with their beautiful color. This bird is known to be a fire bird. Their tails was constantly on fire every time they spread their wings and fly. The young man sit beside the tree and smiles ¡° they were like, a bunch of bird dancing from the fire ¡° Queen Eli sat next to him and agree ¡° Yes they were ¡°. Both of them were happily talking each other when suddenly they heard a loud noise from the horse coming for them. He stood up and held her hand to help. Queen Eli chuckles and pat his back ¡° what a manly thing to do ! ¡°. Queen Eli tilts her head and smiles then wave her hands. The young man thought it was for him but, to his dismay; the King from his back with a lot of soldier wasing on their side. Queen Eli happily wave her hands and hug the King. The King wasn¡¯t old. He was on histe twenty¡¯s. He have a face that most girls droll over. He believes that the Kings love wasn¡¯t true, as he believe the King choose Lady Eli to be his wife as Lady Eli was a beautiful and dignified woman. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He clench his fist, Lady Eli fell in love with this King who doesn¡¯t know how to treat a Lady. He flinch when the King started to walk towards him. ¡° I heard some news from you. It was my pleasure to meet you in person. I believe it was our first time to meet ¡° he bows his head He can¡¯t believe that the King bows his head to amoner like him. A strong Alpha wolf like him bow his head ? he can¡¯t believe it but he thought wondered that it was a repulsive act ¡° Its nice meeting you, your highness; King Ban ¡° he bows his head to respect the King Queen Eli happily pulled the Kings shoulder and says ¡° right ? I told you. He can be one of us. I suggest him ¡° The young man doesn¡¯t understand what she mean but the King constantly respond at her ¡° alright ! whatever you want let¡¯s get along with it ¡° The King took a glimpse at him and asked ¡° What¡¯s your name ? ¡° but Queen Eli happily pulled the young man and respond ¡° He is D¡¯amoure, my childhood friend ¡° Chapter 102 Chapter 102 D¡¯amoure was kneeling down as he bows his head. It was obvious to see the difference between the King and himself. He was Queen Eli¡¯s childhood friend. Both of them live in a slum are where poverty was intact, as far as he knows; Queen Eli¡¯s parents were already gone on this world. He bows to protect and be with her until death but to her dismay, Lady Eli fall in love at first sight with the King during his excavation on slum area. Later, both King Ban and Lady Eli became lovers. Months have passed since she knows the news about her childhood friend became a Queen. His love for her was surreal that even until she found out, he was still looking for her, but he can¡¯t win with the King, as he knows his background and status. He took a deep breath as he tilt his head and look at the King¡¯s eye and smiles. He shook his head and look at her with her painful smiles and teary eyes. He was invited to be a Knights at the castle , at least he can get close and be able to protect her Lady Eli. He promised to be by his side until the end of the day. He held the King¡¯s hand and shook it. He dly epts the invitation. He looks above the Sky and saw a bunch of fire bird dancing on it. His eyes frown, when he saw a sudden change with the moon. He blinks his eyes and tilts his head to see if it is changing, he thought for himself that maybe his eyes were ying an illusion with him. But, when he look above; the moon was still the same and intact ¡® maybe my eyes were ying tricks on me ? ¡® he thought of himself He flinch when Queen Eli snaps her finger and asked ¡° are you alright ? ¡°. He frankly smiles and says ¡° I¡¯m alright. Thank you for asking your Highness - Queen Eli ¡° as he bow his head Queen Eli pat his back and mockingly says ¡° I am now a Queen and no longer a Slumdy ¡°. He tilt her head and shrug her hair ¡° idiot, who told you that ? ¡° as both of themughed The King were looking at them with a smile on his face and says ¡° Let¡¯s go. It became darker and darker ¡° he hold the Queen¡¯s hand and gently supporting her to get inside the carriage. The night became darker and darker and you only hear the howls of the wolf. He was inside the carriage and beside him was Queen Eli, caressed her belly. He feel a little bit pain , so divert his eyes at the window. He saw the moon changes its color into a red one ¡° its bloody moon ¡° he mumbles He flinch when he heard Queen Eli¡¯s voice screaming in pain. He was carelessly and gently touches her belly while her hands were gripping at the King¡¯s cape. ¡° what ? wh- what happen to her ? was it because she was pregnant ? ¡° he asked panicky The King didn¡¯t respond, instead he givesmand to his men to make it faster to the castle. He saw the King¡¯s men shape shift into a werewolf then howl loudly. He saw the two other men shape shift into their wolf form and pulled the rope. It seems the three wolves will be a horse riding for them, enable to be faster; they shape shift into their wolf form. He was startled when the carriage suddenly shakes its own and he look outside the window and saw some of his men from behind shape shift into their wolf as well. All of them single handily carry the carriage, as they run faster than the wind. He holds tightly at the window to take a bnce. ¡° these guys are stronger than what I think ¡° he mumbles as he saw outside the window on how fast these wolves move He took a glimpse at Queen Eli¡¯s side and saw canine teeth became sharper. He blinks his eyes but the King manages to hug and hide her. He was a bit confuse on what happen but he just shook his head and thought ¡° maybe Queen Eli¡¯s pregnancy was affecting his wolf form ? ¡° He tilt his head at the window and observe the Sky, as it color change dramatically and the moons became light blue. He blink his eyes to see if he was imagining or not, but to his dismay the moon became a clear blue and the fire bird making a wave movement at the Sky. He suddenly remember what his mother told him about the rare phenomenon which only happens in once in hundred years. He was a bit confused if it is true or not, but he didn¡¯t say anything as what matters most was Queen Eli¡¯s health. The carriage stops at the huge castle, which happens to be at the center of the forest. He took a deep breath as he want to catch some air. He was startled when the King kicked the door of the carriage and hurriedly shout ¡° bring the medics ¡° He looks around and saw some people hurriedly run towards them. He took a glimpse at the wolves at the carriage and saw some of them were catching their breath. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He took ast glimpse at the Sky but its dramatically the same as normal. He took a deep sigh and mumbles ¡° maybe my eyes were ying tricks on me ? I haven¡¯t enough sleep. I will take some rest later ¡° as he needs to catch up and see Queen Eli¡¯s health. While walking inside the castle , everyone was on panic as they hurriedly run side by side ¡° It seems they care Queen Eli much ¡° he mumbles as he walk towards the staircase. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 He look around and saw a servant wearing a blue dress ¡° a maid ? ¡° he mumbles then silently tilt his head to see what¡¯s inside He saw a woman with her back then heard the King¡¯s voice. He was relieved to see the King and to her thinking it was Queen Eli¡¯s back. He took a deep breath and gently slides the door to open. His eyes flicker when he saw unforgettable moments. Queen Eli was clinging at the King¡¯s neck as she sucks some bloods on her neck. The King¡¯s blood were dripping on her nice dress as the King¡¯s eyes looking at him nkly. He gasp and turn his back, it was his first time to see Queen Eli on her true self. He can¡¯t believe it. Lady Eli who was sweet, the woman she loves and the same woman who shares some great memories from her child. The woman who, he taught was a wolf were a vampire ?. Is this the reason why her parents were trying hard to hide her from everyone? As much as he remembers Queen Eli¡¯s both parents were werewolves, but howe she became a vampire? He took a deep breath as he tried to catch some air. He looks above the Sky and it¡¯s suddenly change again. He flinch when he heard some men¡¯s and servant talking each other and he knows for second that it was Queen Eli and King Ban. ¡° the prophecy say so ¡° says a man holding a pitchfork ¨C it was used in agricultural and a garden tool ¡° It was fate that brings them together ¡° says the woman with a white dress while holding a pan A man on his thirty step forward on their conversation and said: ¡° What are you saying ? It was a force marriage ! King ban was force to marry a woman like her. She was in a slum area ! ¡° D¡¯amoure tilt his head as he listen to their conversations This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡° Why did they force her ? ¡° ¡° because of the prophecy ¡° - Back to present ¨C ¡° Later I found out that Lady Eli was born with a vampire and wolf. She was a disgrace. She wasn¡¯t epted by both n, as they alter her parents behavior as traitor ¡° he added Vale were looking at him with a full of question and ready to open his mouth to ask some question when Lylia pulled his hand and asked ¡° so ? what¡¯s your basis of them as the true Adam and Eve ? ¡° D¡¯amoure took a deep sigh then raise his hands as if he surrender ¡° alright ! I will answer all your question one by one. How was that ? ¡° As much as they want to fight and defeat him, they needs an answer; as they have a lot of questions. Lylia was impatience as she repeat her question to him ¡°what¡¯s your basis of them as the true Adam and Eve ? ¡° He chuckles as he saw Lylia keep on asking the same question. He clear his throat and continues ¡° Just like I said, the rare phenomenon says it all. Later I found out both of them were force to marry as someone saw the King¡¯s fate to be a great ruler and conceived a powerful child from the past ¡° he paused for a while then look at Vales eyes and asked ¡° aren¡¯t you a servant ? ¡° Vale nod but even him doesn¡¯t know this story. He crossed his arms and says ¡° continue ¡° as he want to listen his story ¡° Well, the pce was on a chaos to find the woman that was written on the prophecy. They search around the world but they found none. Until the King himself found the right woman ¡° he added as his clench his fist ¡° Lady Eli has a mark on her back, because of it she became a disgrace to the n. Later I found out the birth mark on her back was a symbol ording to the prophecy ¡° he paused for a while and took a deep breath and continues ¡° Its either the King find her because of the symbol or is fate that brought them together. I don¡¯t know, but what I know was - - ¡° he bit his lower lips and angrily look at them ¡° she was used by their own interest. Those royals were so selfish to use a woman like her. Lady Eli who born on this world with nothing was lure with something ¡° he clench his fist and snaps his finger then sphere barrier vanish His feet were on the mid air as his eyes drastically change. He angrily looks at them as he curses them with his words ¡° It was the prophecy that took her life. That child must not live on this world ! I know the fact; as I read the forgotten book. Lady Eli was a sacrificialmb. They use her to conceive a child. Adam and Eve must not be born on this world. They already forgotten! Because of him ! because of him ¨C because of him that Lady Eli died ! unforgivable ! ¡° Alice spread her wings to cover up some dust and stood up. Her feet flew at the mid air and asked ¡° if you truly love her then why are attacking her son ? ¡° D¡¯amoure tilt his head and deviously look at her and asked ¡° What ? that man wasn¡¯t her son ! She was force to conceive that child because of the prophecy ! The rare phenomenon is my basis as I travel after she gives birth ¡° he paused for a while as he calm himself and continues ¡° Later, I found out in some area from the nobles. A woman gives birth to a girl with the same time and date. It¡¯s not a coincidence as I saw the Sky were raging on fire ¡° The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!